《Rebirth and Finding the One Truly Loves Me》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Everything for Her Audrey Watson died at 22. She was disfigured. Her legs were broken. Before she died, she had been confined to the basement for a year. Abuse and torture happened to her every day. When she died, she was scrawny, her face unrecognizable. Her b*dy was dumped in a mountain. She died with her eyes open. But someone looked for her b*dy day and night until he found her. It was a man wearing a ck overcoat. He appeared in the dark, creepy woods and strode over. In the shadows under the night, Audrey, who had be a ghost, couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. But he emitted an overbearing and menacing aura. He bent and went down on one knee before the stinky b*dy. His slender and well-shaped fingers gently caressed Audrey''s unrecognizable face.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Audrey''s ghost went closer to him. Her gaze went upward from the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. With chiseled features, his face was impable, like a heavenly work. Audrey looked at him in disbelief. It was Sterling Howard! In Audrey¡¯s senior year in high school, she had seen him as her archenemy. Who would have thought that Sterling would be the one collecting her b*dy? Back then, Audrey was foolish and did unforgettable harm to him. She had thought Sterling must hate her guts. Sterling stared at Audrey¡¯s swollen, rotting face with his ck, intense eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and gathered the b*dy in his arms. Sterling took her to an ind with chirping birds and blooming flowers. It was a resort called Dream Ind, Audrey¡¯s favorite vacation destination when she was alive. Then, it became personal property and was no longer open to visitors. Now, the lively ambiance was gone. A patch of lilies and sunflowers, Audrey¡¯s favorite flowers, were grown before the fancy vi. The b*dy was so hideous that even Audrey was too frightened to look, but the tall and upright Sterling didn¡¯t seem to mind. Holding Audrey¡¯s b*dy, he walked straight into the house. After a moment of hesitation, Audrey also entered the vi. Apiece of news was being broadcast on therge liquid crystal disy in the living room. ¡°An explosion took ce in Soulpath Church at 10 a.m. on June 20, 2020. The bridegroom Corbin Howard and the bride Kelsey Cole died on the spot. The police have investigated the case. Sterling Howard, the new young head of the Darnell n and the richest man in the world, is considered the main suspect...¡± ¡°Sterling is said to have suffered from severe depression. He¡¯s cold, entric, paranoid, and grumpy...¡± Learning about the death of Corbin and Kelsey, Audrey shivered all over. She clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails stuck deep into her palms. Now that revenge had been taken, the pent-up hatred in her chest vanished, reced by excitement and happiness! The venomous Corbin and Kelsey, who tore her family apart and tortured her to death, finally got what they deserved! It served them right! But did Sterling kill them? motion came from the basement. Audrey moved over. Sterling had taken off his overcoat. He was wearing a neat, exquisite ck shirt, the top two buttons unbuttoned. Audrey had been put in a ss casket. Bending, Sterling was changing her clothes andbing her hair. The back of his shirt became taut when he bent, entuating his aloof, sturdy, and tall figure. Audrey hadn''t seen him again after high school. Her eyes reddened as she watched Sterling slowly smooth the tangles of her dry and yellow hair with his slender, clean fingers. Her lips slightly trembled when she said, ¡°I hurt you deeply. Why don¡¯t you cut me to pieces?¡± But Sterling couldn¡¯t hear her. Seeing that Audrey was neat, he took out a cyan ceramic bottle and raised his smooth-lined and aloof jaw. Audrey knew it was poison in the bottle from the smell. Panic and disbelief filled her eyes. ¡°Sterling, what are you doing? ¡°You already avenged my death. And now, you¡¯re gonnamit suicide for me? I¡¯m not worth it! ¡°Sterling, don¡¯t do this. Do you hear me?¡± Audrey shouted and screamed to stop him, but it was useless. Sterling gulped the poison and slowlyy down in the ss casket. He turned his head, looked at Audrey with his abyss-like ck eyes, and held her rotten hand. Then, he whispered in her ear ina deep, husky voice, ¡°Audrey, | kept my promise.¡± To hell with the promise. When did Sterling make a promise to her? Blood flowed out of Sterling''s mouth. Audrey¡¯s head seemed to explode. A sharp pain seized her heart. She cried out in despair like a beast, ¡°Sterling!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Back in High School Sterling! Audrey held Sterling¡¯s hand tightly. Her fingernails almost pierced Sterling¡¯s skin. She sobbed. Her throat was dry and hoarse as if afire. ¡°Sterling, don¡¯t die for me. I¡¯m unworthy!¡± Suddenly, Sterling withdrew his hand forcefully and said in an icy voice, ¡°Freak.¡± Audrey''s eyes snapped open. Tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes as her thick and curly eyshes fluttered. Atrace of bewilderment flitted across her clear doe eyes. Slowly, she turned her head. The boy sitting beside her was moving toward the door of the ssroom. The back of his tall and thin figure gave an aloof and arrogant feeling. Audrey didn¡¯t withdraw her gaze until the boy was out of sight. As if something had dawned on her, her tearful, limpid eyes slightly widened, dripping with astonishment and disbelief.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Audrey, what did you dream of? Why did you hold your archenemy¡¯s hand and say it was not worth it to die for you?¡± The boy sitting in front of Audrey had fluffy hair and wore a loose T-shirt. He was rmed when he turned around and saw Audrey''s red eyes and trembling lips. ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you possessed?¡± Audrey blinked and said doubtfully, ¡°Patrick?¡± ¡°Audrey, you don¡¯t seem all right. You¡¯re scaring me!¡± Bright sunshine streamed into the ssroom through the windows. The boy with a pimple on his face was looking at Audrey. The surroundings were so familiar yet so strange. Memory from years ago rushed back into her head. Under the desk, Audrey pinched her leg hard. Feeling the pain, she blinked and shed happy tears. ¡°It''s not a dream!¡± The date was September 20, 2016. She was 18 again and in her senior year in high school. Audrey stood up, looked at her fair and slim legs, and touched her intact face. Everything happening was real. Blood was flowing in her b*dy again. Her heart leaped with excitement. ¡°Audrey, your deskmate must be smoking outside. Mabel has gone to inform the dean of students. Sterling will be kicked out of ss 10 for sure this time!¡± Audrey was dumbstruck by Patrick Fenn¡¯s words. The scene was so familiar to her... Sterling transferred to Elsa Noble High School this semester. His arrival had caused a sensation in the school. With an enchanting face and a gloomy and aloof air, Sterling reced Corbin as the school hunk. Audrey had adored Corbin since her freshman year. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone take Corbin¡¯s fame. At this time, the Watson family wasrge and famous in Cloud City. And Audrey¡¯s grandma doted on her. As a result, the girl became willful and overbearing. She was the well-known Bad Girl in Elsa Noble High School. As soon as Sterling joined ss 10, Audrey threatened to kick him out and let him know the consequences of taking Corbin¡¯s title. Before the dean of students caught Sterling smoking, she had already done a lot of horrible and stupid things to Sterling. ¡°Audrey, rest assured. The dean of students hated smoking the most. If he catches Sterling smoking...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Audrey kicked her chair away and ran out of the ssroom. She didn¡¯t know what Sterling meant by the promise when he died in her previous life. But Sterling avenged her death, collected her b*dy, andmitted suicide to be with her. Audrey felt she owed him a lot. The news said Sterling had severe depression. Audrey decided to help him find the cause and cure him radically! Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Get Lost Less than 2 meters away behind the men¡¯s room was a high wall. Other people hardly went there, but it was a secret ce for boys. Many boys gathered there after ss for a smoke, leaning against the wall. The first ss in the afternoon was about to begin. At this time, only a tall, thin figure remained there. The boy wore a white shirt. The top two buttons were left open, faintly revealing his thin and delicate corbones. His skin was sickly and pale. He kept his head slightly bowed. His soft ck hair hung before his forehead and covered his cold narrow eyes. The line from his nose to his chin gave a smooth and cold feeling. His face was wless. He smoked proficiently. Like a moving iceberg, he sent a chill to people at a distance. Audrey ran to him, huffing and puffing. The hot wind blew and lifted the hair on Sterling¡¯s forehead. He raised his head and nced at Audrey.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No warmth could be felt in his ck eyes. There was only hostility. Audrey''s heart raced with nervousness and panic. Sterling withdrew his gaze and flicked the cigarette with a poker face. Audrey frowned. In her previous life, she and Sterling hated each other. Each of them wished the other the worst. She wondered why Sterling collected her b*dy and killed Corbin and Kelsey for her. But currently, the priority was to tell him to leave at once. ¡°Sterling, the dean of students ising. Hurry to stub out the cigarette...¡± Before Audrey could finish speaking, the angry voice of the dean of students came, ¡°I emphasized at the regr meeting on Monday that students aren¡¯t allowed to smoke. If what you said is true, I¡¯ll punish him!¡± ¡°Sir, it''s true. But | can¡¯t go there with you. If he finds out | snitched on him, he''ll get back at me!¡± The dean of students got angrier at the student¡¯s words and quickened his pace as he walked toward the men¡¯s room. However, standing there like an ice statue, Sterling didn¡¯t budge. His eyes showed no sign of fluster. Audrey was anxious. The dean of students would arrive any minute. Suddenly, Audrey had an idea. When the dean of students passed the men¡¯s room, a basin of dirty water was poured on his feet. His leather shoes and suit pants got wet. ¡°Sorry, sir. | was asked to clean the restrooms as a punishment. | was cleaning the mops. | didn¡¯t mean to drench you with dirty water...¡± Audrey was carrying a bucket of dirty water. She wore a miniskirt and too much makeup and didn¡¯t look like a student at all. The sight of her made the face of the dean of students livid. ¡°Audrey, just because your family is rich doesn¡¯t mean you can disobey school discipline. Look at your clothes and colorful hair. Is this a proper outfit for a student?¡± The dean of students didn¡¯t like Audrey. In his eyes, Audrey was a troublemaker, a bad student without any merits. Her grandma had donated a library for the school. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to Elsa Noble High School, the best private school in Cloud City. She was disqualified regarding her conduct and academic achievements. Audrey got lectured by the dean of students from time to time. She mollified him with a grin when she was in a good mood. But when she was upset, she talked back at him. The dean of students was often fuming because of her. ¡°Sir, | used the water to mop the floor of the restrooms. Will you get changed first? You can continue to lecture me afterward.¡± There was a stink in the air. The dean of students stared at Audrey angrily. If looks could kill, she would be dead already. ¡°Audrey, since you enjoy doing manual work, clean the windows of the teachers¡¯ offices this afternoon!¡± Then, the dean left hastily. After a while, he paused with a frown. He seemed to have forgotten something. But after looking at his wet shoes and pants, he walked on and quickened his pace. When the dean was gone, Audrey looked toward the wall. Sterling had finished his smoke. He straightened up and walked over. When he passed Audrey, he said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Trick When Sterling looked at Audrey before leaving, his eyes were full of coldness and hostility. Audrey stood there and puffed out her cheeks. Sterling was harsh! But thinking of the things she had done to Sterling since he joined ss 10, Audrey frowned. Who could she me but herself? She deserved it! The bell rang. Audrey didn¡¯t go to the ssroom but walked toward the faculty''s office building. There were five floors. It would take her the whole afternoon to clean all the windows. Audrey began from Floor 5. On Floor 3, she bumped into Corbin, who had just taken part in the preliminary round of the artificial intelligencepetition on behalf of the school. He was graceful and gentle. There was always a warm smile on his charming face. Compared with Sterling, who constantly had a grim look in his eyes, Corbin was like an angel. Audrey had been deceived by Corbin¡¯s masquerade in her previous life. He pretended to have feelings for Audrey. In fact, he was the most ruthless. Being nice to Audrey was only his means to get revenge and take the Watson family¡¯s property. In the end, he colluded with Kelsey. They killed Audrey¡¯s father and grandma and took the Watson Group. Audrey was all alone. She trembled with rage at the sight of Corbin. ¡°Audra, why are you here?¡± Anger surged in Audrey. She suppressed her emotions, rubbed her slim and fair wrist, and said in a coquettish and sweet voice, ¡°The dean of students asked me to clean the windows. It¡¯s a punishment. I¡¯ve been doing this for over an hour. My wrist is sore.¡± ¡°Let me do it for you.¡± Corbin was an expert in pretending. He acted caring and thoughtful. But deep down, he knew Audrey was a fool. She''d rather be exhausted than let Corbin do the slightest work. However, this time, Audrey handed him the rag and smiled sweetly, ¡°OK.¡± Looking at the dirty rag in his hand, Corbin frowned and held back his confusion and anger. Audrey took a stool and sat aside. Corbin said gently, ¡°Audra, there are bananas and a carton of milk in my bag.¡± Audrey nodded with a smile. Corbin meant to get off the chair after cleaning a window. Audrey peeled a banana and threw the peel on the floor. Ascream came. Corbin slipped and fell hard. Audrey stood up abruptly and ran to him with a flustered and innocent expression. ¡°Sorry. | meant to throw it into the dustbin but missed it. It doesn¡¯t hurt much, does it?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Corbin felt like his tailbone almost broke. Meeting Audrey¡¯s clear, innocent doe eyes, Corbin couldn¡¯t me her. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Let me help you up.¡± Audrey reached out her hands, but she staggered before Corbin got up. ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed again. His face twisted with pain. Looking at him, Audrey teared up with a guilty and sorry expression. ¡°Corbin, it was an ident. | slipped. Are you OK? I''ll give you a hand.¡± Corbin wouldn¡¯t let Audrey help him again. It hurt so much that he wished to strangle Audrey. But he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the stupid rich girl. He had to endure the pain and clench his teeth as he tried to get up on his own. Crouching, Audrey buried her face in her arms. Her narrow shoulders moved now and then. Corbin thought she was crying. Enduring the pain all over his b*dy, he held back his anger and patted Audrey on the shoulder. ¡°Audra, | know it was an ident. | don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Corbin, | feel bad for hurting you. Are you really OK?¡± Audrey looked up at him with tearful eyes. ¡°| really am.¡± ¡°Great. Then, you can continue to clean the windows for me. I''m going to buy your favorite beverage.¡± Before Corbin could say anything, Audrey had left with an apologetic expression. On thending of the staircase, she saw Sterlinging up with his hands tucked in his trouser pockets. His face presented a carefree and gloomy expression. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Makeup Off Audrey tensed up immediately, her toes tightening. She wished the floor would crack so she could hide underneath. Did Sterling hear her conversation with Corbin? How much did he hear? Audrey opened her mouth to exin that she didn¡¯t care about Corbin anymore, but the words were frozen on her lips. With an indifferent expression and a grim, icy look in his eyes, Sterling had a terrifying aura. He walked into the head teacher''s office on the fourth floor. Audrey quietly followed him. Hiding behind the door, she heard the head teacherin, ¡°You''ve just been transferred here, but a sophomore girl and a senior girl have already fought for you. You¡¯re Corbin¡¯s twin brother. He¡¯s outstanding, but you sleep and y video games in ss. Can''t you learn from him?¡± It was years before Audrey found out Sterling and Corbin weren''t blood-rted. Sterling had a much more distinguished origin. He was a genius and became the head of the Darnell n in his twenties. He disdained topete with Corbin. In fact, he was much more capable than Corbin. Sterling¡¯s slim figure leaned against a desk. The head teacher rattled on, but the boy didn¡¯t seem to care. He just looked out the window with a gloomy and sluggish air, coldness gathering in his eyes. ¡°The monthly examinationes next week. Work hard, or you''ll still sit beside Audrey, the worst student in this ss.¡± Hearing these words, Sterling looked at the door. Under his short, ck hair, a cold look flitted across his eyes as a sneer crept onto his mouth. Audrey withdrew her gaze hurriedly and touched her thin arms. She had goosebumps all over. If looks could kill, she¡¯d be dead already. Too afraid to peek, she left in a fluster. Audrey didn¡¯t go to the ssroom but walked into the restroom of a beverage store on campus. She looked disdainfully into the mirror at the girl who wore heavy makeup and had colorful and fluffy hair.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She made herself look like this only because Corbin said she was too beautiful and he was afraid another boy would take her away from him. Audrey thought it would make her cool and special. However, in Corbin¡¯s eyes, she was just a fool. Audrey borrowed makeup remover from a clerk in the store. When the makeup came off, her fair face was revealed. Like grapes in water, her doe eyes were clear, bright, and keen. Without makeup, she was as pretty as a fairy. She didn¡¯t need makeup. Her skin was fair, rosy, and delicate. Audrey wore her unbound hair in a bun beforeing out of the restroom. Patrick found her. He was surprised to see Audrey had removed the makeup. It was a while before he spoke. ¡°Oh my! Are you Audrey?¡± Audrey smiled, revealing her neat teeth. ¡°You think?¡± Patrick touched the back of his head. Looking at Audrey''s beautiful face, he grinned, ¡°You''re the Audrey | know.¡± Audrey said, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Audrey, you were punished because of Sterling. Mabel and | are furious about it. We thought of a new idea for you to teach that guy a lesson. ¡°Sterling will wet his pants with fright. Audrey, rest assured. He¡¯ll be out of ss 10 this time!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Horrible Freak Audrey almost strangled Patrick when she heard his new idea. ¡°I''ll reckon with youter.¡± Audrey was irritated. But on second thought, she couldn¡¯t me Patrick. He meant well. Audrey was suddenly back in high school. How could Patrick know what she wanted? After all, Audrey hated Sterling before.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sterling bought a bottle of water in a store and came back to the ssroom. Standing before his desk, he raised his head and drank several mouthfuls of water. The girls sitting in front couldn¡¯t help looking back at him with shyness and admiration. The stare of his admirers had happened so often he was used to it. Without turning his head, he put the lid back on the bottle and opened the drawer of his desk. Audrey ran to the ssroom. When she reached the back door, she happened to see Sterling open the drawer. ¡°No, wait...¡± But her warning came toote. The stone-faced boy had opened the drawer. Audrey''s heart was in her mouth. ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you!¡± When Audrey finished speaking, Sterling had reached his hand into the drawer. A 10-cm-long pure green snake was in his hand. He was holding the heart spot of the snake. Timid students screamed at the sight of the snake. Despite being the Bad Girl, Audrey was a girl, after all. Her legs went soft when she saw the snake. She couldn''t help taking a few steps back. Sterling nced at Audrey. His eyes were dark as if light couldn¡¯t get in. They sent a chill in the heart of anyone meeting them. ¡°Let me exin. Actually...¡± The rest of Audrey¡¯s words were left unsaid. The struggling snake was killed when Sterling tightened his grip. Then, he raised his hand. The dead snake flew above Audrey¡¯s head into the dustbin behind her. Blood drained from Audrey''s face. A chill crept down her spine as if an invisible hand was choking her. The tail of the dead snake seemed to have touched her forehead. She wasn¡¯t the only scared one. The faces of the girls in the ssroom all went pale with fright. But the aloof Sterling took a wet napkin and calmly wiped his fingers. His chiseled face betrayed no sign of nervousness. The cruelty he just disyed sent a chill to everyone present. He pulled out the chair and sat down. The bell rang. Thest lesson in the afternoon began. Audrey finally sat down slowly. Patrick also came and saw the scene. It was surprising that Sterling wasn¡¯t even scared of snakes. He even squeezed it to death. Not anyone was capable of that. Sterling was a horrible freak with a dark personality! It took Audrey half the lesson to slow down her racing heart. When she was finally calm, she summoned the courage to look at Sterling. To her surprise, the guy was bending on the desk asleep as if nothing had happened. His face was buried in his arms. Audrey could only see his neat, short hair and smooth, long neck. She had always seen Sterling as her archenemy in her previous life and considered him a pushover. When Sterling became campus king, Audrey finally realized he was just too proud to fight a girl. Sterling was capricious and paranoid. His cold and slovenly air seemed innate. He had more admirers after bing school king. However, neither he nor his admirers made trouble for Audrey! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Note ¡°Audrey.¡± Mabel, who sat in front of Sterling, handed Audrey a note. Audrey opened it. ¡°Audrey, your deskmate is a pervert. We must drive him out of ss 10.¡± Audrey replied. ¡°How is he a pervert? | think he¡¯s manly!¡± Audrey balled the note and threw it to Mabel. After reading Audrey''s reply, Mabel bent and wrote back angrily. Coldness appeared in Audrey¡¯s eyes when she looked at Mabel¡¯s pretty side face. Mabel followed Audrey everywhere every day. She ttered Audrey like a loyal minion. Mabel suggested ideas to hurt Sterling in the name of helping Audrey. The real reason was that Mabel liked Corbin and wanted to get back at Sterling for him. Before long, Mabel tossed the note back to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, | have an idea. Let''s tell him toe to an alley after ss. We can cover his head with a sack and beat him up to make sure he won''t be able to take part in next week¡¯s monthly examination. What do you think?¡± Audrey replied: ¡°He killed a snake singlehandedly. You think we can harm him?¡± Even ten Corbins couldn¡¯t handle Sterling in a fight. Few people were as ruthless as Sterling. Mabel wrote: ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You usually hate Sterling and want him gone. Why are you defending him today? Is this your new strategy? Oh, | got it. You n to seduce him and dump him coldly after winning his heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Audrey almostughed out loud. No wonder Mabel became a scriptwriter afterward. Her head was full of imagination. It was not that Audrey didn¡¯t want to seduce Sterling. But now, he was cold and hated her. Wouldn¡¯t she fail for sure? Audrey decided not to reply to Mabel¡¯s note. She balled the note and was about to tear it when a strange feeling came from her leg. She looked down. Sterling had shifted his position. He was sleeping with his legs apart. One of his legs touched Audrey''s. The material of Sterling¡¯s uniform pants faintly rubbed her fair skin. The touch was slight, but it gave Audrey an electric shock sensation. She looked at Sterling and happened to meet his ck eyes. He had woken up.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sterling had typical hooded eyes. They were narrow, long, and pretty with upturned ends. His eyshes were long and thick, making his pupils cker and gloomier. At a nce, one might think he had natural eyelines. Audrey shivered. The note dropped when her hands shook. It rolled down Sterling¡¯s sturdy, long leg, fell at his feet, and stopped beside his skate shoe. Audrey gasped. The humiliation was such that she wished to die! Bending on the desk, Sterling still fixed his cold eyes on her. The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth froze. In a sweet, soft voice, she said, ¡°I want to tell you something. | was childish and did a lot of stupid things to you before. | hurt you. | promise it won¡¯t happen again...¡± Meanwhile, Audrey extended a leg with feignedposure to get the note back. ¡°| apologize to you formally. Let¡¯s make peace...¡± Audrey looked at the note out of the corners of her eyes. She was about to reach it when Sterling¡¯s leg moved. He stepped on it. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. If Sterling read the note, he¡¯d think she was nning to seduce him... No. He couldn''t see it. Audrey bent and went under the desk. She pushed Sterling¡¯s firm shin and said, ¡°Sterling, you stepped on my thing.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Misunderstanding Sterling seemed to have not heard what Audrey said. He sat straight and crouched under the desk with Audrey. He picked up the ball of paper with his beautiful long fingers and slowly unfolded it. Audrey wanted to grab it back, but Sterling extended his other hand and pressed his palm against her forehead, preventing her from getting closer. His palm was as cold as his face. Out of the corner of her eye, Audrey saw Sterling unfold the paper and nce at what was written on it. She closed her eyes and sighed bitterly in her heart. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Audrey knew very well that she couldn¡¯t mend their rtionship in a short time. But she wouldn¡¯t allow the misunderstanding between them to deepen. ¡°Listen...¡± Sterling glimpsed Audrey with deep eyes and smiled coldly, ¡°Do you n to reject me after seducing me?¡± As the two were very close, Sterling could smell a faint scent.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was Audrey¡¯s, but not from any unpleasant makeup or perfume. Sterling¡¯s eyes fell on Audrey¡¯s makeup-free face. Audrey had tender skin. She was usually uncool with heavy makeup, but now she looked ethereal. Unaware of the deep look shing through Sterling¡¯s eyes, Audrey knitted her brows as she found it pretty hard to exin. The geography teacher noticed something unusual behind him and knocked on the podium. ¡°What are you guys doing in thest row?¡± Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to stand up, but Sterling chucked her under the chin. He moved closer to her. Audrey smelt Sterling¡¯s refreshing scent. His handsome face was right in front of her. She was forced to look into his eyes. ¡°Audrey.¡± He gritted his teeth. He called Audrey by her name for the first time and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me again, you know?¡± As the teacher was about to reach thest row, Sterling sat down in his chair. ¡°What did your guys do just now?¡± Audrey stood up with a stiff face. She was embarrassed and nervous, but Sterling looked calm. He stood up slowly from his chair, his hands in his pockets, and squinted at the teacher. ¡°She confessed her feelings for me,¡± he sneered with a faint smile on his face. ¡°But | rejected her. A tterer like her doesn¡¯t deserve my love.¡± All the students at Elsa Noble High School knew who Audrey liked. The ssroom fell silent for a few seconds, followed by a burst ofughter. The teacher looked at the two weakest students in the ss with a stern expression and asked, ¡°Audrey, is what Sterling said true?¡± Audrey clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and nodded. She replied in a crisp voice, ¡°Yes.¡± The teacher looked at Audrey, who had a pretty face but was arrogant and unruly, and snapped, ¡°Go stand outside. You don¡¯t need to attend this ss!¡± ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Audrey agreed with a sweet smile. The teacher burst into anger. Watching Audrey walking toward the door, Sterling narrowed his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. Audrey stood outside the ssroom until ss was over. The teacher brought her to the office and reprimanded her. Elsa Noble High School was a day school. It was time to finish school. Almost all the students in ss 10 had left. Patrick looked at Audrey with worry at the door of the ssroom. ¡°Audrey, are you okay? | heard from Mabel that you changed your n, but there was no need to let the teacher know!¡± ¡°Wait for me at the coffee shop. I''ll talk to youter.¡± Audrey nced at Sterling, who was ying a mobile game on his chair with his knees spread widely apart, and walked toward him. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 I''ll Only Like You Audrey had a lot to say to Sterling, but upon seeing his indifferent expression, she bit back all the words. She knew it would be challenging to melt his heart and find the source of his illness. Audrey wanted to kick Sterling out of ss 10 yesterday and kept causing trouble, but she changed her mind today. It was unexpected, wasn¡¯t it? She decided not to further annoy Sterling today. Audrey returned to her seat and packed her things without ncing at the cold young man beside her. ¡°Do you want to give up so quickly?¡± Alow and frigid voice mocked. Patrick, who stood at the door of the ssroom, rushed over and red at Sterling. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Audrey was punished several times because of you today!¡± ¡°Shut up, Patrick.¡± Audrey stared at Patrick. ¡°You go first.¡± Patrick didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Audrey today. Maybe she really wanted to seduce Sterling. Patrick never said no to Audrey, so he left as he was asked. Audrey gazed at Sterling, who was ying a mobile game beside her, and cleared her throat. ¡°Well... | won¡¯t be a sucker for Corbin anymore,¡± she dered. Sterling nonchntly raised his eyes and uttered expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s fucking none of my business.¡± Audrey frowned at Sterling¡¯s four-letter word. ¡°Please mind yournguage.¡± She might be unruly, but she rarely used dirty words. ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Sterling retorted, with a hint of resentment in his eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Under Sterling¡¯s gaze, Audrey''s eyebrows danced. She was tender and sweet, and her smile seemed to be able to melt the snow in winter, rendering her incredibly beautiful. Sterling looked deeply into Audrey''s eyes and asked sullenly, ¡°Why are you smiling? You look ugly when you smile.¡± Audrey''s smile froze. Sterling still treated Audrey as his enemy, so his insolence was expected. Audrey blinked. Her long and thick eyshes drooped as she wrung her slender fingers. ¡°Believe it or not, I''ll only like you in the future.¡± Sterling stared at Audrey for a few seconds as if he had encountered a monster. He put away his phone, draped his ck schoolbag over his shoulder, and held a basketball in his other hand. ¡°You must be out of your mind,¡± he said before standing up and leaving. But he halted after taking a few steps. Corbin stood at the door of the ssroom, his refined and gentle countenance reflectingplexity and seriousness. ¡°Audra didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please forgive her.¡± Sterling sneered with a scowl, ¡°Oh? Are you here to defend her?¡± ¡°She is protective of me. You know, I¡¯m not interested in being the most handsome guy in school...¡± Sterling¡¯s expression grew even darker. He swiftly and forcefully flicked the basketball in his hand, causing it to hit the doorframe. ¡°Shut up, damn you!¡± he barked. The basketball rebounded, and Sterling extended his long and strong hand to grab it. He looked coldly at Corbin, who had turned pale from fear. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, how about fighting with me outside?¡± Corbin was known to be a good student at Elsa Noble High School. He was a gentleman who never did anything against the rules of the school. ¡°If you refuse to mend your ways, I''ll inform our parents and let them handle it.¡± Sterling sneered. Without looking at Corbin, he stepped out of the ssroom and left. Corbin gazed after Sterling¡¯s rebellious figure, suppressed his displeasure, and turned to look at Audrey in the ssroom. What he saw left him stunned. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Kelsey¡¯s Gift Before Audrey¡¯s mother jumped into the sea and disappeared, she was a renowned beauty in Cloud City. Audrey was very much like her mother. Corbin knew at their first meeting that she would grow up to be a seductress. Many outstanding young men would fall in love with Audrey if she didn¡¯t wear heavy makeup. If she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and lost. her virginity. she wouldn¡¯t be as useful. ¡°Audra, why did you remove your makeup?¡± Audrey smiled, with a cold look hidden in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t | look good?¡± ¡°Yes, but...¡± Corbin walked over, about to sit in Sterling¡¯s chair before. continuing. However. Audrey stretched her slender leg and pulled the chair away. Corbin was caught off guard and fell hard to the ground. His pain from an earlier fall when he wiped the windows for Audrey in the afternoon had just been relieved. With this sudden fall, he was in great pain and unable to stand up. His cyx seemed to have broken. ¡°Audra, what are you doing? Do you want to see me disabled?¡± Corbin broke out in cold sweat, and his handsome face turned pale. It really hurt from the fall. ¡°Sterling has a nasty temper. If he knew that you sat in his chair, he would get angry,¡± Audrey said softly and aggrievedly as she looked at 11:00 Chapter 10 Kelsey¡¯s Gift Corbin with watery eyes. ¡°I did that for your own good. Why did you me me?¡± Corbin¡¯s teeth chattered as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. | may have to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°So serious?¡± Audrey sneered inwardly and slowly took out her phone. to call Patrick. After a long while, Patrick finally came. Seeing his idol sitting on the ground in a sorry state with a cold sweat on his forehead, he was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. ¡°Patrick, please take Corbin to the hospital.¡± Patrick helped Corbin up. Corbin leaned weakly against Patrick and looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Audra, won''t youe with me?¡± Audrey knew that Corbin wanted her to pay the bills. ¡°| have a meeting with the ss teacher. Patrick will take you there.¡± ¡°I''ll wait for you at the hospital. If I¡¯m not seriously injured, I''ll take you. to have a night snack.¡± Audrey sneered inwardly, ¡°A night snack? ¡°Forget it!¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll go if it¡¯s still early.¡± That night, Patrick called Audrey to inform her that Corbin had a fractured cyx and would stay in the hospital for about a month. The school was over on Friday. Il Chapter 10 Kelsey Gift Audrey received a call from the driver. ¡°Ms. Watson, | have arrived at the school gate.¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll be right there.¡± Audrey walked out of the ssroom with her schoolbag on her back. As she approached the school gate, she caught sight of two attractive. figures. Sterling sat on a sleek ck motorcycle, with one of his long legs propped up on the ground and his jacket draped over his shoulders. He gazed coldly at the girl standing by the motorcycle. The girl wore the uniform of Elsa Noble High School. Her white shirt was clean and tidy, and her knee-length blue skirt showcased her slender shins. Her waist-length straight hair was draped over her shoulders, making her look gentle and obedient. She tilted her head slightly, smiling shyly at the indifferent Sterling. Audrey was a bit far away from them, so she couldn¡¯t hear what they said. But soon, she saw the girl take out a box of chocte from her schoolbag and hand it to Sterling. Audrey clenched her fists. Why did Kelsey send chocte to Sterling? Didn¡¯t she like Corbin?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Did she change her target and start chasing Sterling? Kelsey and Corbin were known to be a perfect match at Elsa Noble High School. Both of them had good looks and excellent grades, and many students on the forum hoped that they could be together after graduation. However, Corbin usually got close to Audrey, so there had been rumors about Audrey¡¯s involvement in their rtionship. Chapter 10Kelsey¡¯s Gift Many people liked topare Audrey with Kelsey. The former was arrogant and domineering, while thetter was gentle and elegant. Audrey cared about suchparisons before, but she wouldn¡¯t afterward. Seeing Sterling extend his hand and take the chocte from Kelsey. Audrey gritted her teeth, and her face slowly turned cold. Damn Sterling. How dare he ept Kelsey''s gift? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Reckless yet Captivating Kelsey gazed shyly at Sterling at the school gate. She brought her lips together to form a charming smile because she knew that she was the most attractive in this way. ¡°| heard you like sweets. This is the Only Love Chocte | asked my friend to bring back from abroad. | hope you like it.¡± Sterling was chewing gum. When he caught a glimpse of Audrey elegantly walking toward a ck Bentley. he casually took the chocte from Kelsey. Audrey was stunned for a moment. then quickly got in the Bentley without ncing back. Soon, the Bentley drove away. Sterling gritted his teeth. Kelsey''s eyes lit up as Sterling took her chocte. A happy smile appeared on her gentle and beautiful face. ¡°Sterling, can | take your motorcycle back?¡± Sterling raised his eyebrows, and his cold gaze fell on Kelsey. He asked impatiently, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kelsey''s smile froze. Sterling took her chocte, but he didn¡¯t know who she was! Assmate passed by and heard Sterling''s question. He couldn¡¯t help but chip in. ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful girl in our school!¡± Chapter 11 Reckless yet Capating Kelsey''s long eyshes fluttered, with a hint of shyness in her eyes.. Sterling looked Kelsey up and down. His gloomy gaze put breathless. pressure on thetter. Kelsey mustered the courage to meet Sterling¡¯s gaze. She knew very well how terrible Sterling would be in the future, but to survive, she must win his heart! ording to her recent observation, Sterling was far more eye- catching than Corbin. He was cold and arrogant, just like a bad guy. Moreover, he would go. to extremes when he was angry. He was reckless yet captivating! ¡°Are you the most beautiful girl in our school?¡± Sterling asked with at faint smile. His handsome face made Kelsey''s heart pound. ¡°That''s just apliment...¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Before she could finish speaking. Sterling sneered, ¡°A falsepliment, | think. I''ve never seen such an ugly girl.¡± Kelsey couldn''t hold her smile anymore. Her eyes turned red. Her soft voice trembled as she asked, ¡°You''re joking, aren¡¯t you? You just took my chocte!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Sterling¡¯s cold eyes showed a hint of impatience, and he suddenly became irritable. ¡°If you dare to stop my motorcycle again, I''ll run over you.¡± Then he mercilessly threw the expensive chocte into the trash can. ll 11:09 Chapter 11 Reckless yet Captivating Sterling¡¯s motorcycle roared past Kelsey, but she still couldn¡¯t recover from her shock. The Bentley drove at a constant speed on the road. The driver¡¯s phone rang. After answering the phone and saying a few words, the driver handed the phone to Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Cole calling.¡± Audrey took the phone and heard Kelsey''s displeased voice from the other end. ¡°Audra, why did you ask Kale Tennyson to leave first? I¡¯m still at the school gate. Let him drive back and pick me up...¡± Audrey was angry. When the misunderstanding between her and Sterling ran deeper. Kelsey gave Sterling chocte. Of course. Audrey wouldn¡¯t let Kelsey take her car back. But Audrey wouldn''t refuse directly. She took the phone away from her ear and said in a soft voice. ¡°What did you say? The signal here is poor. | can¡¯t hear you... Ah, the phone is running out of battery...¡± Before Kelsey could say anything else, Audrey turned off Kale¡¯s phone. Kale, who was driving, was speechless. 70 131 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Steal My Heart Kale took his phone from Audrey and asked with confusion, ¡°You were on good terms with Miss Cole a few days ago, weren''t you?¡± Kale had been working for Danna for years, and Audrey trusted him very much. She blinked her clear eves and replied in a soft voice, ¡°Grandma used to ask me to stay away from Kelsey and her mother, but | thought she was annoying. These days. | suddenly realized that Grandma treats me the best in this world.¡± Hearing this. Kale nodded emotionally and said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way. Mrs. Watson loves you dearly.¡± Thinking of her grandmother. Audrey showed a sweet smile. The Bentley drove smoothly. When it was about to reach the overpass, a ck heavy¡ªduty motorcycle sped by. Sterling drove fast and arrogantly. His lean figure stooped over the motorcycle. The sharp wind blew the hem of his shirt, making him look wild and reckless. Audrey nced at the schoolbag on Sterling¡¯s back, which might contain the chocte from Kelsey. ¡°Kale, please overtake the motorcycle in front!¡± Kale hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to overtake on the overpass.¡± ¡°That thief stole something from me.¡± Audrey puffed out her delicate. and beautiful cheeks. ¡°We must overtake him!¡± Ill Chapter 12 Steal My Heart Hearing this. Kale stepped on the gas and agreed, ¡°Okay. Please hold. on tight.¡± The Watson family was the richest in Cloud City, so the Bentley performed satisfactorily. It wasn¡¯t difficult to catch up with a motorcycle. But Sterling was crazy. He drove at maximum speed at the risk of his life ¡°Kale, shift gears, step on the elerator, and turn left. Hurry up!¡± Following Audrey''s instructions from behind. Kale kept speeding up and finally overtook the motorcycle. After leaving the overpass, Kale got out of the car and stopped the young man on the motorcycle.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sterling propped himself up on one foot, took off his helmet, and looked at Kale. He asked icily and cruelly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You look like a student. Oh, you wear the same uniform as Miss Watson. Are you from Elsa Noble High School?¡± Sterling nced at the ck Bentley next to him, his eyebrows raised. ¡°So what?¡± Kale looked at the young man with a terrifyingly cold aura. Although he was quite old, a cold shiver ran down his spine as he met Sterling¡¯s gaze. ¡°You stole something from Miss Watson.¡± Sterling got off the motorcycle and walked to the rear door of the Bentley. He knocked on the window with long fingers. The window was slowly rolled down, revealing a tender face. Audrey Chapter 12 Steal My Heart blinked her clear and bright eyes and said, ¡°Sterling.¡± Sterling leaned over, moving his handsome face closer to Audrey. As he rode his motorcycle with a helmet on, he sweated profusely, and tendrils of hair on his forehead were wet. A bead of sweat fell on his clearly defined and delicate side face and rolled down his smooth and firm jaw. The veins on his long were visible, and his Adam¡¯s apple protruded. He asked gloomily, ¡°What did | steal from you?¡± His voice was arctic, as if he would strangle Audrey, who always got on his nerves, at any moment. Audreyzily blinked her beautiful and pure eyes and stared at Sterling¡¯s good-shaped lips. ¡°You stole my heart.¡± Sterling remained silent for a while. As he clenched his fist, blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. ¡°Do you want me to beat you?¡± ¡°If you''re willing to make peace with me after beating me, go ahead.¡± Audrey moved her face close to Sterling¡¯s hard fist. She closed her eyes. Looking at the girl with pink cheeks and thick, long eyshes, Sterling gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won''t let you go next time!¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Audrey Comes to See Danna After Sterling left on his motorcycle, Audrey was a little upset. Audrey thought. ¡°It is better for him to punch me. At least, the grudge we have formed before will be erased in one strike. Since he refuses, it means that he doesn¡¯t want a reconciliation!¡± After Kale got in the car, he saw Audrey sighing ¡°Ms. Watson, do you like that boy?¡± ¡°No, but | owe him.¡± Kale thought of Sterling¡¯s eyes, and he said earnestly. ¡°Ms. Watson. you''d better stay away from such a bad boy.¡± ¡°Kale, don¡¯t you forget that | am Bad Girl!¡± The Watson''s house was located in the most favorable position on the hillside in the south of the city. The uphill road was nked by maple leaves in full swing. A majestic and beautiful vi was hidden in the mountains and forests, reflecting the rosy clouds at night, which was. magnificent and spectacr. In front of the vi were perfectly managed green nts, flowers, and fountains with music. The well¡ªcarved ck and gold gate opened automatically, and Kal¨¦ drove the car in. The Watson family was mainly engaged in two businesses, medical equipment, and two private hospitals.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 13 Audrey Comes to See anna Audrey''s uncle managed the medical equipmentpany in Seffolk. while Audrey¡¯s father ran the hospitals in Cloud City. After Audrey got out of the car. her heart still beat wildly. She was afraid that it was just a dream. After entering the porch and changing her shoes. Audrey looked at Danna who came out of the room and ran towards her with red eyes. Not long after Audrey¡¯s mother gave birth to her. she jumped into the sea. Elise Beltran, a best friend of Audrey¡¯s mother, took care of Audrey from an carly age. Audrey was bewitched by Elise and became so arrogant and wanton that she did not like her grandmother. Only when Danna died of a stroke did she see Elise¡¯s and Kelsey¡¯s true colors. But by that time it was toote. Audrey¡¯s father had a car ident, and the hospital was taken away by Kelsey and Corbin. Audrey was sent to have S** with a mysterious man. Because of her vehement rejection. she was disfigured, lost her legs, and was imprisoned by Kelsey and Corbin. Now that Audrey was reborn, she would never let such a tragedy happen. Danna opened her arms and hugged Audrey, who had thrown herself at her. ¡°My baby. What''s going on? Are you willing to be close to me?¡± Audrey hugged Danna, who was still healthy at this time. Tears gushed out of Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandma, grandma, grandma,¡± she called Danna several times in a row 30115 1101 4 Chapter 13 Audrey Comes to See Danna Danna patted Audrey¡¯s shuddering shoulder and said in a kind and spoiled voice. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°| just miss you.¡± ¡°Silly girl. | used to want to be close to you, but you ignored me!¡± Audrey looked up from Danna¡¯s arms, and there were two lines of glittering and translucent tears on her little face, which distressed Danna. ¡°My baby, don¡¯t cry. | am here.¡± ¡°Is Audra back?¡± Elise came out of the kitchen wearing an apron and saw Audrey being held in Danna¡¯s arms. A harsh coldness shed in her eyes, and then it was hidden in a gentle smile. ¡°Where is Kel? Why didn¡¯t | see her?¡± Audrey pretended to smile sweetly and replied. ¡°Kel was still busy with her business when | came back. She wille back by car by herself.¡± Elise, who looked beautiful and virtuous, was the head nurse of the hospital owned by the Watson family. Some time ago, she abetted Audrey to propose to her father, Rn Watson, that she and Kelsey should move into the Watson¡¯s house. Audrey was so naive at that time. that she cried to ask Rn to let them move in. Audrey did not know whether her father loved Elise, but he should have some feelings for her since Elise took care of him for so many years. Otherwise, he would have refused when Audrey proposed to let them move in. But today, Audrey would drive them out of the Watson¡¯s house! Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Conviction Just as Elise was about to call Kelsey, Kelsey showed up at the entrance of the hallway. Kelsey came in with her head down and cried slightly, ¡°Danna, Mom, Audra.¡± Audrey sneered in her heart. Elise taught Audrey from an early age that there was no need to be shy like thosedies of rich families. It turned out that Audrey grew to be a native fool, while Kelsey became a gentle and gracefuldy in the eyes of the outsiders. In the past. Audrey sincerely regarded Kelsey as her real sister and would share any good things with her. But Audrey never knew that Kelsey was so greedy. ¡°Why did you cry as soon as you came back? Who do you want to put on a show to?¡± Danna was not kind to Kelsey at all. In her eyes, Elise and Kelsey led Audra astray. Kelsey raised her thin fair fingers and gently wiped the tears off her face, looking aggrieved and tolerant. ¡°Danna, | don¡¯t know how | offended Audra. She left me at the school gate and wouldn¡¯t let mee back by car with her.¡± Danna hugged Audrey and couldn¡¯t bear Kelsey¡¯s pretentious look and tone. ¡°That''s the car l¡¯''assigned to pick up Audra. She can allow anyone whoever she wants to take it. It¡¯s just a triviality. But you actually used her of it!*/ Both Elise¡¯s and Kelsey¡¯s expressions changed a little. In the Watson family, Elise didn¡¯t like Danna the most, whom she thought wasn¡¯t fair as an elder. ¡°Danna, you can¡¯t say that. Rn agreed to let Kel and Audra go to school and go back together.¡± Danna frowned and was about to say something when Rn came down from the study on the second floor. Rn was less than forty. He was tall and straight, gentle and graceful. with a schrly and elegant aura.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Audra and Kel are back?¡± Audrey looked back at Rn. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that her nose twitched, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Dad.¡± Kelsey saw that Audrey was about to cry, thinking that Audrey wanted toin, so her tears fell down first. ¡°Rn.¡± Although Kelsey was not born to Rn, Kelsey did well in her studies from an early age. treated people politely, and was not arrogant. So Rn liked and loved her very much. Rn liked Audrey naturally. But Audrey was so spoiled that she let him down gradually. ¡°What happened? Why are you both crying?¡± Elise went to Rn, took his arm, and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Audra didn¡¯t wait for Kel after school. Kel asked Audra about it, and they cried.¡± ¡°Kel, why don¡¯t you apologize to Audra? Danna assigned the car to Audra. She has the right to let you take it or not!¡± Il 11 Chapter 14 Conviction Both Elise¡¯s and Kelsey¡¯s expressions changed a little. In the Watson family, Elise didn¡¯t like Danna the most, whom she thought wasn¡¯t fair as an elder. ¡°Danna, you can¡¯t say that. Rn agreed to let Kel and Audra go to school and go back together.¡± Danna frowned and was about to say something when Rn came down from the study on the second floor. Rn was less than forty. He was tall and straight, gentle and graceful, with a schrly and elegant aura. ¡°Audra and Kel are back?¡± Audrey looked back at Rn. She couldn''t help but feel that her nose twitched, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Dad.¡± Kelsey saw that Audrey was about to cry, thinking that Audrey wanted toin, so her tears fell down first, ¡°Rn.¡± Although Kelsey was not born to Rn, Kelsey did well in her studies from an early age, treated people politely, and was not arrogant. So Rn liked and loved her very much. Rn liked Audrey naturally. But Audrey was so spoiled that she let him down gradually. ¡°What happened? Why are you both crying?¡± Elise went to Rn, took his arm, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Audra didn¡¯t wait for Kel after school. Kel asked Audra about it, and they cried.¡± ¡°Kel, why don¡¯t you apologize to Audra? Danna assigned the car to Audra. She has the right to let you take it or not!¡± 37.62% Chapter 14 Conviction Both Elise¡¯s and Kelsey¡¯s expressions changed a little.. In the Watson family, Elise didn¡¯t like Danna the most, whom she thought wasn¡¯t fair as an elder. ¡°Danna, you can¡¯t say that Rn agreed to let Kel and Audra go to school and go back together.¡± Danna frowned and was about to say something when Rn came down from the study on the second floor. Rn was less than forty. He was tall and straight, gentle and graceful, with a schrly and elegant aura. ¡°Audra and Kel are back?¡± Audrey looked back at Rn. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that her nose twitched, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Dad.¡± Kelsey saw that Audrey was about to cry, thinking that Audrey wanted toin, so her tears fell down first. ¡°Rn.¡± Although Kelsey was not born to Rn. Kelsey did well in her studies from an early age, treated people politely, and was not arrogant. So. Rn liked and loved her very much. Rn liked Audrey naturally. But Audrey was so spoiled that she let him down gradually. ¡°What happened? Why are you both crying?¡± Elise went to Rn, took his arm, and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Audra didn¡¯t wait for Kel after school. Kel asked Audra about it, and they cried.¡± ¡°Kel, why don¡¯t you apologize to Audra? Danna assigned the car to Audra. She has the right to let you take it or not!¡± 17623 ll 11:10 T742% Chapter 14 Conviction Audrey looked at Elise, who seemed to defend her openly but secretly ndered her. Audrey slightly drooped her thick slender eyshes, and the deep and cold light shed in her eyes. Rn always valued fairness. Since he had epted Elise and Kelsey and let them move in, he naturally regarded them as a family. Audrey refused to let Kelsey take the car with her back together, so she was disobeying him. ¡°Audra. why are you so arbitrary? You were wrong today. You should apologize, not Kel!¡± Danna took Audrey in her arms and red at Rn, who med Audrey. ¡°Audra hasn''t exined, but you convicted her. Are you a qualified father?¡± Rn frowned. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t spoil her so much. Don¡¯t you see how spoiled she is right now?¡± 11.107 Chapter 15 Only Love Chocte Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Only Love Chocte. In the past, Audrey was really arrogant, self¡ªwilled, vain, and shiftless. She was no match for Kelsey in all aspects. But it was not because of Danna¡¯s spoiling. Danna stressed that girls. needed to be raised in a well-off circumstance, but not a spoiling one. And Elise just spoiled Audrey. Danna touched Audrey''s head and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Audra. don¡¯t worry. Just tell us, why didn¡¯t you let Kelseye back by car?¡± Audrey did not lose her temper when she was wronged as in the past. She leaned cleverly and quietly in Danna¡¯s arms, with clear eyes under her long eyshes. She looked timidly at Kelsey and bit her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know if | should say it or not.¡± Kelsey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Audra, why are you still acting like you were wronged? Didn''t | call you after you asked Kale to drive away? Since your cell phone was off. | called Kale. After you answered the phone, you hung up without saying anything! ¡°We''ve always been so close, and | can¡¯t figure out how | irritated you.¡± Kelsey lowered her head, and tears fell down. Elise red at Kelsey, pretending to be angry. ¡°When you undergo some trouble, you only cry. | told you, Audra is Danna¡¯s precious baby, so you have to take good care of her. You''re not careful enough, so it¡¯s your fault!¡± Elise was so sophisticated! Rn knew that Audrey was self¡ªwilled. The servants at home were 1000 Ill 11:10Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 15 Only Love Chocte. usually afraid of her and had to serve her carefully. ¡°Kel, | let you move in not to make you a servant. | said that you and Audra are both the daughters of the Watson family.¡± ¡°Rn. | don¡¯t deserve it...¡± Before Kelsey could finish her words, Audrey cried even more bitterly than Kelsey. ¡°Dad. | have acted willfully towards others, but | have never treated Elise and Kel as outsiders! ¡°| didn¡¯t want to say it, because | wanted to protect Kel. After all, we are still in thest year of high school, so we can¡¯t have puppy love.¡± Danna took out her handkerchief and wiped the tears for Audrey. ¡°Silly baby, don¡¯t cry.¡± Audrey looked pretty and pure, and the way she cried made people feel sorry more than Kelsey did. Rn looked at Audrey with a gentler look. ¡°What puppy love?¡± ¡°After school, | saw Kel give choctes to a ssmate in our ss. It¡¯s Only Love Chocte, worth thousands of dors a box. If they were just ssmates, Kel wouldn''t spend a lot of money. | couldn¡¯t bother them, so | let Kale drive back first. ¡°Dad, no one has given me such expensive choctes since | grew up! | think only people who like someone very much will be willing to give it to her or him!¡± Except for Audrey, the other people in the living room all changed their expressions. Elise looked at Kelsey, who lowered her head, and then looked at Rn. Rn was frowning. He obviously didn¡¯t agree with Kelsey having puppy love. Elise hurriedly said, ¡°So this is it. Rn, | asked my friend to buy the chocte from abroad, and then asked Kel to give 1710 Chapter 15 Only Love Chocte. it to her ssmate. Didn''t | tell you some time ago that Kel was chosen as the campus belle? There were several bad teenagers harassing her, and it was that ssmate who helped her out.¡± Rn nodded. ¡°Yeah. | remember it.¡± Audrey became nervous, thinking. ¡°Did Sterling help Kelsey drive away some bad boys?¡± Forgetting about the upsetting matter, Audrey blinked her innocent eyes and said. ¡°But Elise, it¡¯s Only Love Chocte. And there are 11 chocte bars in the box, which means eternal love for a lover!¡± Chapter 16 Do Homework Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Do Homework Elise wondered when she looked at Audrey¡¯s innocent look. ¡°Doesn''t this foolish girl always follow my words? ¡°What''s wrong with her today? Not only did she have conflict with Kel, but she also became so glib and sharp?¡± Elise suppressed her discontent from the bottom of her heart and smiled gently and kindly. ¡°Audra. Kel and | don¡¯t understand any meaning of the chocte. Kel¡¯s mind is all in studying. Remember that Kel ranked sixth in thest exam? If she were in puppy love, her grades wouldn''t be so good, wouldn''t she?¡± When it came to the grades. Rn¡¯s face darkened. Kelsey''s performance was excellent, ranking sixth in school, but Audrey was a poor student, ranking sixth tost. Rn waved his hand and did not want to waste time on these trifles. ¡°It¡¯s fine that they made it clear about a misunderstanding. Let''s go and have dinner!¡± Danna wanted to say something for Audrey, but Audrey gave her a quiet wink. Danna squeezed Audrey''s fair and tender hand with affection, and they both smiled at each other. There were many dishes on the dining room table, all of which were favorites of Danna, Rn, and Audrey Rn nced at Elise. ¡°Just let the servants cook for us. You have to 1110m Chapter 16 Do Homework work during the day, but you stille back to cook at night. You¡¯ve really done a hard day''s work.¡± ¡°As long as you like it, | will be d.¡± Danna said. ¡°The cook at home buys the food materials, washes them, and cuts them, and it¡¯s hard for you toe back and stir them.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes. She almostughed. She could only give a thumb-up to Danna. Elise smiled awkwardly. With Rn around, she naturally had to be gentle and decent. Then she changed the topic and mentioned the monthly exam next week. ¡°Kel, don¡¯t just focus on your own studies. When you have time, you should help Audra with her lessons more.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You are sisters, so you have to help each other.¡± Elise then looked at Audrey like a virtuous hostess. ¡°Audra, after dinner, you and Kel go to the third floor to do your homework. If you have any questions, let Kel help you, okay?¡± In the past. Audrey would have refused impatiently as soon as she heard ¡°homework*. But at this time. Audrey did not show the slightest sign of resistance. She nodded cleverly and sweetly. ¡°Okay, thank you, Kel.¡± Rn heard that Audrey finally modestly asked for advice and wast willing to learn. He had a trace of relief in his eyes. There was a piano room of more than 40 square meters on the third floor. To let Kelsey help tutor Audrey, Rn turned it into a study for two. 30 381 Ill Chapter 16 Do Homework But Audrey never obediently did her homework in it. When Kelsey studied hard, she yed games to kill time. ¡°Audra, finish this test paper first. If you have any questions, just feel free to ask me.¡± Audrey looked at the test paper and hid the flowing light in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Kelsey sneered secretly, thinking, ¡°If you know, you won''t be a fool!¡± ¡°Well, go and y for a while. I''ll give you a lecture when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Instead of ying games as usual, Audrey sat down at the piano. Kelsey was about to do her homework when suddenly a shrill piano. sounded. Kelsey looked back at Audrey. ¡°Audra, | am doing my homework, so don¡¯t make a noise.¡± ¡°But | want to practice ying the piano.¡± Atrace of disdain in Kelsey''s eyes. ¡°You can practice if you want!¡± Then Kelsey stuffed two spitballs into her ear. Half an hourter. The harsh noise made Kelsey unable to concentrate on her homework at all. With a wave of anger in her heart, Kelsey walked up to Audrey, who was still ying, and said, ¡°Stop ying!¡± Audrey raised her pure eyes and looked innocent. ¡°Why?¡± 1110 Chapter 16 Do Homework- ¡°It''s so terrible! It''s annoying!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you teach me how to y it?¡± Kelsey was so angry that she was willing to teach Audrey. Sheined, ¡°You have no talent for music at all. Your fingers are not flexible, and you can¡¯t learn anything well. How can | teach you?¡± Just as Kelsey finished speaking, a bang sounded. Audrey pped her hard. r 11:10 Chapter 17 Audrey ps Me Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Audrey ps Me Kelsey became dumbfounded due to the p. It was the first time that Audrey had pped Kelsey, and Audrey pped her so hard. Kelsey''s eyes quickly turned red. Her eyshes trembled. She covered her red and swollen face and ran out in shame, anger, and embarrassment Kelsey just came to the door. and she came across Rn and Elise. Elise knew that Audrey was never willing to let Kelsey tutor her. Every time they did homework together. Audrey Id y games. So Elise asked Rn toe with her on the excuse of sending milk to the two girls. When Audrey agreed to let Kelsey tutor. Rn obviously raised new hope for Audrey Elise wanted to ruin Rn¡¯s hope, making him realize that Audrey would always let him down. As soon as they came to the door, they saw Kelsey covering her face and tears hovering in her eyes. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Elise pulled down Kelsey''s hand and saw the red fingerprints on her left cheek. Elise was shocked. ¡°Did someone p you?¡± There were only Kelsey and Audrey in the study. Besides Audrey, who else could p Kelsey? Rn looked at the red fingerprints on Kelsey''s face and knew that the p was hard. His handsome face sank slightly. D COM 1111This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chap 17 Audrey ps Me Rn strode into the study and was about to question Audrey when he saw her sitting in front of the piano, her thin shoulders drooping. Audrey''s pure eyes filled with tears. She seemed to be so grieved that she was about to shed tears at any time. Rn¡¯s heart softened immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± After being pped by Audrey. Kelsey was still angry. She rushed in and red at Audrey with red eyes. ¡°I was doing my homework. She made noise and wouldn''t let me concentrate. | told her to stop ying. but she pped me! ¡°Rn, if my mother and | aren¡¯t weed in this family, we will leave! She can¡¯t bully me!¡± Before Rn could say anything. Audrey came over. hugged his arm, and shook it gently. Her eyes were so clean and pure that people could not bear to say a word to criticize her. ¡°Kel has to do her homework, so she doesn¡¯t have time to tutor me. | went to practice ying the piano because you will soon be forty. | know you like ¡®Autumn Sonata¡¯, so | want to perform for you on your birthday. ¡°But Kel said | disturbed her and said | didn¡¯t y well. When | asked her to teach me, she scolded me for being untalented and said | couldn¡¯t learn anything well!¡± Audrey rubbed her fair face against. Rn¡¯s arm, and her voice was soft. ¡°Dad, she hurt my self-esteem, so | pped her with anger!¡± Kelsey was pissed off due to Audrey. What happened to Audrey? How could Audrey know how to act to win others¡® sympathy? And even better than her? Kelsey took a deep breath and said. ¡°Rn, | didn¡¯t say | wouldn¡¯t tutor 38 Sey] Cuple 17 Audrey ps M her, but she didn¡¯t know anything. When | said | would tutor her when | was done, she deliberately yed harsh notes to disturb me. | just reminded her, but | didn¡¯t insult her!¡± Kelsey went to the desk and picked up two spitballs she had stuffed into her ears. ¡°She didn¡¯t listen to me. | plugged my ears with spitballs. | really don¡¯t know why Audra pped me and deliberately ndered me. Audrey had expected that Kelsey would not admit it. She looked at Kelsey with her eyshes trembling. ¡°Kel, do you think my notes are harsh?¡± ¡°Isn''t it? Audra, stop ying if you can¡¯t y well. Rn will invite a lot of guests to his 40th birthday party. Do you want to embarrass him. on that day?¡± Audrey did not say anything anymore but sat down in front of the piano. She began to y the piano with her slender fair fingers. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Audrey Is Proficient Kelsey snorted. She just waited to watch the show, believing that Audrey would embarrass herself. But the expected harsh notes did not sound. They heard the melodious. smooth, and gentle sound of the piano resound through the silent room. The girl sitting in front of the piano was so pretty and sweet, like an angel on earth. Her slender and fair fingers seemed to be dancing on the ck and white keys. Audrey didn¡¯t seem to be someone new to piano. Instead, she was proficient in ying it. Her eyshes were as thick and slender as butterfly wings, and she looked serious and immersed in the wonderful notes. The sound of the piano was continuous and sweet, like mountain springs winding out of the valley, and like fragrant and dazzling flowers blooming one after another. The melody was so pleasant and lively. Rn somehow thought of something. He looked at Audrey¡¯s eyes with a slight trance, as if he were looking at another person through her. He seemed to be obsessed, and his look was so deep. Elise¡¯s expression changed when she saw Rn¡¯s look. Coldness. shed in her eyes. Ill Chason 15 Audrey is Proficient Chapter 18 Audrey Is Proficient Kelsey snorted. She just waited to watch the show, believing that Audrey would embarrass herself. But the expected harsh notes did not sound. They heard the melodious, smooth, and gentle sound of the piano resound through the silent room. The girl sitting in front of the piano was so pretty and sweet, like an angel on earth. Her slender and fair fingers seemed to be dancing on the ck and white keys. Audrey didn¡¯t seem to be someone new to piano. Instead, she was proficient in ying it. Her eyshes were as thick and slender as butterfly wings, and she looked serious and immersed in the wonderful notes. The sound of the piano was continuous and sweet, like mountain springs winding out of the valley, and like fragrant and dazzling flowers blooming one after another. The melody was so pleasant and lively. Rn somehow thought of something. He looked at Audrey¡¯s eyes. with a slight trance, as if he were looking at another person through her. He seemed to be obsessed, and his look was so deep. Elise¡¯s expression changed when she saw Rn¡¯s look. Coldness shed in her eyes. 11:10 Chapter 18 Audrey is ProficientExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Kelsey was shocked and unbelievable when she heard the wonderful note. Although Audrey learned the piano from primary school, Kelsey knew that she was not good at anything. So Kelsey was sure that her level was not so excellent. ¡°It''s not true. Rn, she had made a harsh noise, or | wouldn¡¯t have said she couldn¡¯t learn anything.¡± Audrey raised her clear eyes and looked at Kelsey. ¡°Kel, so you admitted that you hurt my self-esteem?¡± Seeing that something was wrong. Elise quickly guessed that Kelsey had fallen into Audrey¡¯s trap and raised her hand to p Kelsey in the face so that Rn could calm things down. But before she could p Kelsey, she heard Audrey¡¯s vomiting. Rn didn¡¯t look at Elise and Kelsey. He walked to Audrey with a worried look. ¡°Audra, what¡¯s going on?¡± With a pale face and cold sweat on her forehead, Audrey pushed away. Rn and stumbled out. Danna learned from the servant that there was a quarrel on the third floor again. She happened to be at the top of the stairs. Seeing Audrey¡¯s pale little face, she came forward to hold her. ¡°Audra, what''s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Granny, take me back to my room. Audrey went back to her room, whispered a few words in Danna¡¯s ear, and handed a note to her. Audrey was bound to drive Elise and Kelsey out of the Watson¡¯s house. today. She couldn¡¯t give them a chance to breathe, so she had to implement her n in one go. Otherwise, if they reacted and fought back, it would be hard for Chapter 18 Audrey Is Proficient Audrey to drive them away again. Although Danna was full of doubts about Audrey¡¯s change, Audrey was her sweetheart anyway. After Rn walked in with a nervous and worried face, Danna had already calmed down. ¡°Mom, what happened to Audra?¡± As Rn spoke, he sat by the bed. and felt the pulse of Audrey ¡°It seems that she is just nervous. She is fine.¡± As soon as Rn said that. Audreyy down at the head of the bed and retched. Her face turned pale, her forehead was cold and sweaty, and she began. to twitch and tremble. Rn gave Audrey another examination but didn¡¯t find anything unusual. But it didn¡¯t seem that Audrey was putting on a show. ¡°Mom. I''ll send Audra to the hospital.¡± ¡°You are the director of the famous hospital in Cloud City. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, what''s the use of going to the hospital?¡± Danna stroked Audrey¡¯s little head and said with a serious face, ¡°There¡¯s something | don¡¯t know if | should tell you or not.¡± ¡°Mom, what matters now is Audra¡¯s health.¡± ¡°What | am going to say is concerned with Audra¡¯s health.¡± Rn was silent as if he were all ears. ¡°Audra¡¯s being like this has something to do with Elise and Kelsey.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Watson Treatment Technique Rn had always valued fairness. Hearing what Danna said, he frowned slightly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. | didn¡¯t see there were any signs of Audra being poisoned or plotted. How does it have anything to do with Elise and Kel?¡± Danna sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re plotting, but they brought bad luck to Audra. ¡°| went to church a few days ago. | prayed and the priest talked with me. He told me that he could see that our family was suffering from bad luck. And he said it was someone who didn¡¯t belong to our family who brought it to us. ¡°In the past, Audra amodated Kelsey in everything, and the two- were at peace with each other. But Audra slightly disobeyed Kelsey, as you can see today. They have been quarreling since they came back.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kelsey said that Audra wouldn''t let here back by car, but she was the one who gave choctes to her male ssmate. Then she hurt Audra¡¯s self-esteem, saying that Audra couldn¡¯t y the piano. You heard how wonderfully Audra yed! ¡°And now, as a doctor, you don¡¯t even know why Audra is ufortable. She is suffering now. As her father, you have toe up with an idea!¡± Audrey gently pulled Rn¡¯s sleeve and shook her head with a pale. look. ¡°Dad, I''ll be fine. I''ll just follow Kel¡¯s words and won''t disobey her...¡± Before Audrey could finish her words, shey on the side of the bed retching. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, which made people. tL Chapter 19 Watson Treatment Technique feel sorry for her. As a doctor. Rn could see that Audrey was indeed ill. She couldn¡¯t pretend it. But he had no idea why she was ufortable. Rn didn¡¯t believe the luck thing. but Danna did. Sometimes, one should listen to the elder¡¯s suggestion. ¡°| will let Elise and Kel move to Flowery Garden tonight.¡± Danna waved her hand. ¡°Send them away as quickly as possible so that Audra won''t suffer.¡± When Elise and Kelsey heard that Rn was going to send them to Flowery Garden, they were shocked. ¡°Rn, you let us move in, but you drive us away now.¡± Rn told Kelsey about Audrey''s condition. ¡°She is acting!¡± Elise looked at Kelsey, who was young and emotional, and rebuked, ¡°Shut up!¡± Elise had understood that a series of things that happened tonight were all part of Audrey¡¯s n, and her aim was to drive them away. It seemed that it was easy to persuade Rn, but he was a man of principle. He wouldn''t change anything that he had made up his mind for. Although Elise had no idea why Audrey had changed so dramatically. she knew that she and Kelsey had to give in. They would better leave Chapter 10 Watson Treatment Technique here temporarily. ¡°Rn, | can understand your feelings. Kel and | will move out, and you take good care of Audra. ¡°Elise looked at Rn, her eyes flushed red.¡± In fact. | know that Danna doesn¡¯t like me and Kel. It¡¯s just that | worry about Audrey. She grew up with me. She used to be fine. How could she have this strange disease as soon as she got close to Danna? Before Rn could say something. Elise took Kelsey upstairs to pack up their things. Rn sent Elise and Kelsey away. As soon as the car left the manor. Audrey took out her bag from under the pillow and exerted her special tool into her b*dy. Danna sat aside and looked at Audrey, ¡°Your grandfather created the Watson Treatment Technique when he was still alive. One needs to be talented enough before he can make it by learning it. Once one learns it, he can save the patients and make himself fall ill with just a few steps. ¡°Audra. your father didn¡¯t even learn it at that time, so how could you? Didn¡¯t you say before that you were not interested in studying medicine. and inheriting the family business?¡± Audrey took Danna¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten that my grandfather praised me for my talent when he was still alive? | used to be rebellious and yful, and | often blindly trust others, but that doesn¡¯t mean | don¡¯t know it!¡± Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Danna was moved to tears. ¡°Your grandpa has an inheritor! If he was still alive, he would be happy!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Nightmare Rn drove to Flowery Garden. He was so worried about Audrey¡¯s health, so he left without sending Elise and Kelsey upstairs. Elise and Kelsey could only carry their luggage upstairs by themselves. Kelsey was so angry that she lost the dignifieddy image she had always maintained in front of outsiders, and her face was twisted out of anger. ¡°Mom, why is that little bitch Audrey suddenly like a different person?¡± Elise was calmer and more scheming. She did not show her anger and dissatisfaction on her face and appeased Kelsey. ¡°Judging from today¡¯s situation. I¡¯m afraid that Audrey will no longer be under our control.¡± Kelsey pulled a long face. wondering why the silly Audrey, who had always been obedient to her and her mother, suddenly changed her temperament and became a lot smarter. Instantly, Kelsey seemed to think of something, and she had a bad premonition. Some time ago, she had a very real dream. Four yearster, her wedding to Corbin was blown up by a mysterious. and honorable man. When Kelsey was dying, a cold figure stood in front of her, and she slowly looked up and saw a face as handsome and deep as a deity. It was Sterling! Sterling wore an expensive ck shirt and a low-key and luxurious 0.00% Chapter 20 Nightmare watch. His ck gold-iid cufflinks gleamed coldly in the light. Kelsey saw the initial ¡°D¡± on his cuff link. It was the logo of the Darnell n. She saw several men in cking towards him and respectfully called him master. As Sterling turned away, he nced at her and Corbin. His eyes were cold, gloomy, and contemptuous, as if they were just a contemptible ant in his eyes, and he was the noble ruler. The scene in the dream was so real that Kelsey had to believe that it had really happened! Audrey changed so dramatically. Was it because she had such dreams. too?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey''s dream must have something to do with Elise and Kelsey, but unfortunately, Kelsey only dreamed of the wedding being blown up. Kelsey had no idea what happened before the wedding! ¡°Mom. Audrey drove us out. Shall we just do nothing?¡± Elise rolled her eyes and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been with her father for more than a decade. She wants to drive us away. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy. Besides, Rn can¡¯t leave me at all!¡± ¡°But Rn didn¡¯t even send us upstairs! He just left.¡± ¡°Kel, you have to understand that as long as Rn still loves me, we don¡¯t have to fear Audrey.¡± Elise smiled confidently, ¡°I think Rn wille to see me at midnight at thetest.¡± coed At midnight. Audrey woke up from a nightmare. Audrey wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. She vaguely heard the sound of an engine downstairs. and she went to the window and looked at it. Did Rn drive out? Audrey frowned, and then she smiled slightly. If she guessed right. Rn was heading to Elise¡¯s ce. If she now prevented Rn from leaving, maybe it would arouse his disgust. But it didn¡¯t matter. Sooner orter. Audrey would let Rn see their true colors! On the weekend. Audrey spent most of her time in the study reviewing her lessons. On Sunday afternoon. she went out to dye her hair back ck and straightened it out. On Monday morning, when Audrey came out of the room, Danna was surprised and delighted to see her. ¡°Oh. Audra, you''re finally my pretty sweetheart again!¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Get on His Motorcycle Danna was happy and relieved when seeing Audrey''s change. After Audrey went to school by car, she went to the ancestral hall to honor herte husband. She thought, ¡°I hope Audra will keep it this way.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t have breakfast at home. She let Kale pull into a narrow alley. ¡°Kale, just drop me off here. I''ll have breakfast at Splendid Diner before | go to school with my ssmates.¡± Splendid Diner was a breakfast diner down the alley that had been open for over twenty years, and Audrey had eaten there with her ssmates before. So, Kale didn¡¯t think much of it. He told her to be careful on the way and then left. Carrying her school bag, Audrey walked down the path to Splendid Diner. As she neared the diner, she saw the ck motorcycle parked not far away. ¡°Hey, | want a sandwich and a box of milk to go.¡± As Audrey walked into the diner, many people looked at her. Only the teenager who was sitting in the corner was still having breakfast coldly and intently. 0 The diner was nothing but noisy and crowded, while he looked otherworldly and had an aura that intimidated others from approaching him. He didn¡¯t fit in at all. Audrey finished buying breakfast and walked out slowly. She thought, ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at me out of the corner of his eye. ¡°How infuriating. Am | not beautiful today? ¡°Howe it seemed that he didn¡¯t see me at all?¡± Instead of leaving, Audrey stood in front of the ck motorcycle. Shortly after, the teenager finished his breakfast and went out. The male students¡¯ uniform at Elsa Noble High School consisted of an aqua blue suit jacket, a white shirt, and a pair of ck pants. Right now, he was wearing his uniform. His tie was loosened, and his shirt was two buttons undone. His blue suit jacket was wide open, his shirt was tucked into a corner of his ck pants, and he looked tall and slender. With one hand in his pants pocket, he looked like a charactering out of aic book, only morezy and uninhibited. He had headphones in his ears and hung his head slightly, his cold. eyes blocked by the broken hair on his forehead. When he got to the motorcycle, hezily lifted his eyelids. Looking at the girl standing beside the motorcycle who was looking at him with a sweet smile, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want?¡± Audrey raised the breakfast in her hand, trying not to be frightened by his gloomy and indifferent look. ¡°I came here to buy breakfast, and | 26.57% Ill [e) ran into you. What a coincidence, Sterling!¡± Sterling still looked aloof. He pressed his lips together tightly, ignored Audrey, and got on his motorcycle. Audrey reached out one of her fair, soft hands to hold the rearview mirror of the motorcycle. ¡°My family¡¯s driver just called and said there. was something wrong with the car. It''s hard to get a taxi here, and I¡¯m going to bete. Can you give me a ride?¡± After straightening her hair, she cut see-through bangs and tied her long waist-length hair into a ponytail. Her tender face was only the size of a palm, and her wet ck eyes were pure and crystal-clear, making her look beautiful and innocent. Sterling licked his front teeth with the tip of his tongue, his eyes dark. Then he parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Get on.¡± Hearing that, Audrey was stunned for a second.This is from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, she was prepared to be rejected or humiliated by him. To her surprise, he was willing to give her a lift. She thought, ¡°I heard that he never gave any girl a ride. Did he change after he gave Kelsey a ridest Friday? ¡°Kelsey got on his motorcycle before | did. The thought of that makes me bitter.¡± ¡°You are so nice, Sterling. | had the wrong idea about you before today.¡± Sterling sneered without saying anything. As Audrey sat on the back of his motorcycle, she had a bad feeling. Chapter 21 Cat on His kitongk mocy His sneer didn¡¯t seem very friendly. 11:4 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 His Madness Sterling¡¯s motorcycle was different from themon ones. The space was narrow, and Sterling and Audrey''s bodies had to be close. Audrey had never been so close to a boy: While breathing, she could smell the faint minty scenting from him. He raised his hand and threw a ck helmet into her arm ¡°Put it on.¡± he said gloomily and coldly ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me Audrey said sweetly and briskly, ¡°OK¡± Then she put on the helmet and grabbed the sides of the motorcycle with both hands. The helmet was full of his smell, clean, cool, and smelt a bit like tobo, not awful at all. It was the scent exclusive to him Audrey''s ears went reddish uncontrobly With a roar, he started the engine of the motorcycle and drove out of the narrow allev Audrey looked at Sterling with a tall b*dy, Jong and smooth back neck, and broad and thin shoulders, and felt a bit thrilled deep down. She thought. ¡°He agrees to give me a ride to school. Does that mean he wants to ease some of the tension between us? ¡°Yet | somehow feel that something is wrong ¡°He doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who makes peace so easily ¡± 111 As Audrey was puzzled, he had already driven the motorcycle out of the longne and onto the flowing road. In that instant, he began to speed up. Audrey leaned forward due to inertia, and she hit his lean back. In the next second, she heard his icy voice, warning her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t mean to. Why did you speed up out of the blue...¡± Before she could finish speaking, he suddenly drove the motorcycle into another alley. Not far away was a staircase more than 2 meters high. Seeing that he had no intention of slowing down, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the stairs over there. Why are you driving there...¡± She screamed as the motorcycle rose into the air and flew down the stairs with a roar. Audrey was utterly uneasy, and her face behind the helmet went pale. As the motorcyclended, her b*dy bounced heavily. Ignoring his warning, she sped her hands tightly around his thin waist. Although she had not been thrown from the motorcycle, she felt badly shaken when it hit the ground, and her legs hurt. She thought, ¡°The crazy bastard! ¡°| was wondering why he was so nice to give me a lift. This is what he has been up to!¡± Sterling looked down at her hands on his waist tightly with veins. bulging vaguely and said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No! Never!¡± Audrey''s voice rang out mixed with a sob. He didn¡¯t say anything anymore, but once again, she felt how mad and [e) 11:11 twisted he was. He drove the motorcycle onto the viaduct. There were many cars in the morning, yet he managed to drive forward in the surging traffic.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Audrey thought several times that he would bump into the sedans next to the motorcycle, yet his motorcycle simply brushed them narrowly. Everything around Audrey was going backward. As he drove at a dizzying speed, she felt a fine line between life and death. The extreme thrill and speed made her feel like she was on a roller coaster. She was so stiff that she felt her limbs no longer belonged to her. Only one sentence echoed in her mind, ¡°F*** you, Sterling!¡± She didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Finally, he stopped 50 meters from the school. Audrey went limp and rolled and crawled down. Shen then took off the helmet, smashed it on him hard, ran with trembling legs to under a big tree, and retched. She hadn''t eaten anything this morning, and all she was vomiting was gastric juice. Her face was bloodless, her nasi was quivering, and her long, thick, ck eyshes were lowered like the wings of a butterfly, trembling gently with water mist. 60.18% Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Sterling the Jerk Stering sat on the motorcycle, propped up on one long leg, took out a cigarette, and held it between his thin lips. He lowered his head to light the cigarette, and his thin, tough jawline looked smooth and beautiful in the blue mes. Then he took a puff of his cigarette and rested his slender fingers on the rearview mirror while holding the cigarette, half¡ª narrowing his dark eyes in the bluish¡ª-white smoke. ¡°Want me to give you a lift once again?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, with a touch of unbridled conceitedness and madness. When Audrey felt better in her stomach, she lifted her long, thick eyshes and looked at him. His skin was sickly pale under the morning sun, and the curve of his jaw to his neck was perfect. As he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. slightly. He was indifferent and bad, and his eyes were filled with terrifying chill. He raced like a vicious maniac, extreme to the core. However, she had to admit that he was inexplicably charming in such a way. He didn¡¯t have to do anything deliberately. Such gloomy charisma to the utmost alone was enough to make him stand out. Audrey tried her best to collect herself. She figured that she ought not 11111 ing the to be the Bad Girl who cursed at all times in front of him again, though she really wanted to punch him in the face right now. She stared at his handsome face obscured by smoke, smiled briskly and sweetly, and said softly. ¡°If you dare to offer me a lift, | dare to agree!¡± Seeing that she managed to smile, Sterling licked his teeth, and his eyes turned cold at once. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t challenge my patience again and again.¡± She stood up from the floor and met his cold eyes. ¡°I just want to make She stood up from the f peace with you. That¡¯s all.¡± His eyes turned even colder as he heard thosest several words she said. ¡°I''m not interested in making peace with Corbin¡¯s simp.¡± With that, he snuffed out the cigarette he had just had a few puffs, stepped on the elerator, and sped away.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Audrey couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open because of the fumes from his motorcycle. In the early morning, she was utterly pissed off! The regr meeting joint by the whole school was held on Monday ast usual. Audrey entered the ssroom and bent over her desk. In the early morning, she was tortured by Sterling, who left her a great psychological shadow. Her whole b*dy ached, and she didn¡¯t even want to move. Patrick walked into the ssroom. Seeing Audrey bending over the 31.07% r desk, he walked over to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you. Audrey? Are you on your period?¡± She threw a book at him. ¡°You are on your period!¡± ¡°The regr meeting will be held soon. The teacher saidst week that anyone absent would have to clean the toilet for a week.¡± Hearing the word ¡°toilet*, Audrey thought of Sterling, which annoyed. her a lot. She thought, ¡°Sterling avenged me. Otherwise, | would have made him suffer! That jerk!¡± As Audrey and Patrick walked toward the yground, she got a lot of attention from others as they passed other sses. After she walked away, they whispered. ¡°Is that girl a new transfer?¡± ¡°She is so pretty.¡± Audrey was 1.67 meters tall and was above average among girls. She stood behind Carlie Barney, the prettiest girl in the ss. Sterling was the tallest among all the boys. He stood at the back of all the boys, and there were two boys in front of him who were about his height talking to him. He ced his hands in his pant pocketszily, looking dark. No matter what those two boys said, he just nodded nonchntly. Then Jase Dierser eximed. ¡°F*** mel Is that Audrey, the Bad Girl? What happens today? She is without makeup, changes her hair, and isn¡¯t wearing a miniskirt!¡± 11:11 Bruno Hewlett said, ¡°Is it possible that she changes her looks and turns herself into Corbin¡¯s type to please him?¡± Jase grinned and said, ¡°You know what? It¡¯s highly possible.¡± 95.33% Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Audrey¡¯s Admirer Everyone at Elsa Noble High School who wasn¡¯t stupid knew that Audrey had feelings for Corbin. Audrey was a pretty girl, yet she deliberately made herself tacky and obnoxious for Corbin. Although her character was disagreeable, she was pleasing to the eye now that she had returned to her original look. ¡°I''ve got to admit that Audrey is really good-looking. Her skin is so fair and wless. If she weren¡¯t Corbin¡¯s simp, | would have fucking chased her.¡± Bruno said. ¡°I still think Carlie is prettier. Her bending over during her dance show atst year¡¯s New Year''s party left a deep impression on me. She is my type.¡± Jase didn¡¯t bother to argue with Bruno. He asked Sterling, ¡°Sterling, what do you say? Who¡¯s prettier?¡± Sterling nced at the girls. Carlie had been paying attention to him. Seeing him look this way, she stiffened her delicate waist and slightly folded her fair, slender, and straight legs. She was afraid that she would miss any detail and therefore affect her image in Sterling''s mind. Audrey noticed Carlie¡¯s flirty posture and looked at the boys in the back row. 11115 Sure enough, she saw that Sterling and the others were looking over. Audrey''s crystal-clear eyes happened to meet Sterling¡¯s dark, cold eyes. Thinking that he might have been looking at Carlie in front of her, she red at him. She thought, ¡°Damn you, Sterling! ¡°You epted Kelsey¡¯s chocte, and you weren''t satisfied. You¡¯re now checking out Carlie, the prettiest girl in our ss. How come | didn¡¯t notice before that you were so fickle in love?¡± After the regr meeting ended, Mabel took Audrey¡¯s arm. ¡°| went to the hospital over the weekend to check on Corbin. Audrey, how could you be so careless? He broke his cyx. The doctor said he would have to stay in the hospital for at least a month.¡± Audrey sneered silently. She thought. ¡°I''d kill him if | could!¡± ¡°Audrey, before Corbin goes back to school, we have to help him reim his title as the school hunk and get Sterling out of Elsa Noble High School!This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| heard Kelsey from ss 1 is having an affair with Sterling. | swear that when | get evidence of them dating. I¡¯m going to report them...¡± Audrey interrupted Mabel, who went on and on, ¡°Enough. Keep your hands off Sterling¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t tell me that you are really nning on a honey trap.¡± Audrey ignored Mabel and took the lead to go into the ssroom. Perhaps affected by what had happened in the early morning, Audrey did not volunteer a word to Sterling all morning. Of course, given how aloof and gloomy Sterling always was, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her. The atmosphere between them was as stiff as ice. Even Patrick and Mabel in the front row could sense something was Wrong between them. With the monthly examing up on Friday, Audrey spent all her time reading and doing exercises. The content was not difficult for her, yet it had been a bit long, and she had to review it again. They hadn''t been on speaking terms for three days. During those days, Audrey had calmed down a lot. She thought. ¡°When | think of what he did for me in the previous life, | figure that | ought to be more forgiving, now that he is just making things a little bit difficult for me.¡± Just as she was about to break the deadlock, an unexpected thing happened. Eden Lancelot, a student with sports talent in ss 9, the bully at Elsa Noble High School, came to ss 10 on Wednesday morning. He handed Audrey a bottle of milk and a box of chocte chip cookies. Seeing that, many students began to jeer. Audrey was doing exercises. When she saw the cookies and milk. handed by Eden, she blinked, a hint of bewilderment in her eyes. ¡°Audrey, | know you have feelings for Corbin only. Don¡¯t get me wrong. | simply want to be your friend.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 His Bully Audrey thought, ¡°If you want to be friends with me, just say so. There¡¯s no need to bring up Corbin.¡± She subconsciously nced at Sterling. Having his head lowered, he was ying games with his headphones on, and he didn¡¯t even look at her. She thought, ¡°Fine. I¡¯m invisible to him. After three days of not talking to each other, it seems that he has no intention of patching things up with me at all. ¡°He is so heartless!¡± Audrey looked at the tall. handsome, and somehow rugged Eden and sighed slightly deep down.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it was the first time someone took the initiative to confess his feelings for her in her long time at Elsa Noble High School Yet she was hurt so badly emotionally and no longer wanted to have a rtionship. ¡°Eden, getting into college is all | want now I¡¯m sorry, but | don¡¯t want to make friends with boys from other sses You better have your shot with other girls.¡± Eden looked at Audrey''s fair. sweet face and put the milk and cookies | put the milk and cookies on her desk. ¡°Audrey, no one dares to say no to me!¡± Audrey was choked on his words for a second. She picked up the milk and cookies and gave them back to Eden, her eyes turning a bit colder ¡°Eden, I''ll say it one more time. I''m not interested in being your friend!¡± The milk package cracked with a sound during their entanglement, and the milk spilled onto Sterling¡¯s forehead as he was ying games before everyone could r. The milk dripped down the broken hair on his forehead. The atmosphere became tense at once. The other students saw Sterling¡¯s face turn gloomy, and they didn¡¯t even dare to brenthe loudly. Eden was the school bully who proved his strength with his fists. Sterling was the aloof transfer student who always kept it to himself and had only been here for less than a month. Neither of them seemed like someone easy to mess with. Seeing milk sprayed on Sterling¡¯s face, Audrey hurriedly took out a tissue. Yet before she could touch his face, her hand was shoved away by his. He threw his phone down on the desk. The crisp sound made the atmosphere more tense and stiff, Eden had a bad feeling when he saw Sterling''s gloomy and indifferent look, yet as a senior and the school bully, he did not allow anyone to challenge his authority. ¡°I did not mean to. What is it? You want trouble?¡± ¡ã 11.12 No one at Elsa Noble High School dared to mess with Eden, as they were all temfied by his fists. Audrey got up and stood in front of Sterling, looking at Eden with fierce eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Sterling. He does nothing wrong!¡± Sterling turned even gloomier when he heard her words. He reached out, brushed her aside, and raised his thin, tough chin slightly ¡°Let''s fix it outside.¡± Sometimes an exchange of looks was all boys needed to know what each other meant. ¡°OK. If you can beat me today, you will be the one who calls the shots. from now on!¡± Sterling snorted.. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes and snort were extremely arrogant and unbridled. Eden turned livid with anger, and he clenched his fists so tightly that they rattled. He thought. ¡°Sterling, you are so ignorant. I¡¯m gonna show you how strong my fists are in a moment! Seeing that Sterling was really about to follow Eden out, Audrey stepped forward and tried to stop Sterling. Suddenly, he turned around and stared at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Do you know what bullying is?¡± Audrey failed to understand at once. He pulled the corner of his lip, half smiling, ¡°Considering the things you¡¯ve done, only you get to be called my bully.¡± 1112 03-561 Audrey froze on the spot. ¡°Eden has to have what it takes to bully me. He had siready strode away before she could react. After he left, Audrey frowned deeply and thought, ¡°What did he mean by that? ¡°Is he willing to be bullied by me?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 | Will Guard Sterling Audrey had no time to dwell on Sterling¡¯s words. Eden was a famous bully with great physical strength at Elsa Noble High School, and though Sterling was good at fighting as well, it was still difficult to say whether he could beat Eden. Audrey walked quickly out of the ssroom. Patrick followed her out. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t tell me that you''ve fallen for Sterling really.¡± Corbin went to the hospitalst week, and Audrey didn¡¯t even go check on him. After knowing that, Patrick thought she had changed. ¡°Patrick, if you think of me as your friend, ask no more. And don¡¯t do anything to hurt Sterling ever again,¡± Audrey said as she walked out. ¡°As for Corbin, just think | was a fool before!¡± Patrick nodded. ¡°Audrey, you helped out with my grandmother¡¯s medical bills. You''re a good person. Whatever decision you make, | will support you unconditionally.¡± She smiled at him, ¡°Thanks, Patrick.¡± Patrick and Audrey ran to the yground. They didn¡¯t see Sterling and Eden, and they looked around. They found the two on a hill behind the dorms. Sterling and Eden were standing face to face, and they were a bit far 0.00% i} 11.12M second, Sterling, like a provoked beast, raised his foot and kicked Eden. Eden was tall and beefy, but he failed to dodge. He backed away a few steps, and before he could react, Sterling lunged at him like a cheetah and grabbed him by the cor. Sterling was fierce and arrogant. The situation was self-¡ªclear. Patrick and Audrey ran quickly up the hill. Sterling grabbed Eden by the neck. Sterling had taken off his school. jacket, and his arms in the shirt were sharp and tight, with a chilling cruelty. Eden fought back, yet shortly after, he was suppressed by Sterling again... Eden was frightened. He thought he was intimidating enough at Elsa Noble High School, and it never urred to him that one day, a crazy transfer student would stand in his way. When Sterling swung his fist toward Eden¡¯s eye, Audrey hugged Sterling from behind without having time to think. ¡°Sterling, no!¡± No one could talk Sterling out of it after he got physical, yet Audrey¡¯s trembling voice seemed to calm him, the angry lion. His tight muscles slowly rxed. He pulled away her arms wrapping around his b*dy and stood up from Eden. 31.99% 11:121Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 26 | Will Guard Sterling He was about to say something when the voice of the dean of students. rang out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The dean of students came quickly with a pointer. Audrey saw the dean, and her pupils contracted a bit. She subconsciously looked at Sterling, who was looking at her. His eyes were utterly cold. She clenched her hands into fists, overwhelmed by a chill. She hurriedly defended herself, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± It wasn¡¯t her who asked the dean of students toe over. ose Sterling and Eden were taken to the dean¡¯s office. Audrey returned to the ssroom and asked Mabel toe out. ¡°You were the snitch, weren''t you?¡± Audrey¡¯s pretty, cute face was filled with coldness. Looking at Audrey, who had recently be almost a stranger to her, Mabel said truthfully, ¡°Yes. It was me. Audrey, have you forgotten. your original purpose? We agreed to guard Corbin. Why pass up such a fantastic opportunity?¡± Audrey clenched her fists tightly and coldly said, ¡°Birds of different feathers do not flock together. Mabel, from today on, we are no longer friends.¡± ¡°Audrey, what did you say?¡± ¡°| know you have feelings for Corbin, and | cannot stop you from 1500% Chapter 26 | Will Guard Sterling defending him. Yet from now on, | will guard Sterling.¡± Audrey said and then walked toward the dean''s office. [e) Chapter 27 She¡¯s Different Chapter 27 Chapter 27 She¡¯s Different Before Audrey had gone far, the ss bell rang, and the ss teacher showed up. The ss teacher saw Audrey andmanded her to go back to the ssroom. Audrey was absent-minded throughout the ss. She wondered how the dean of students would deal with Sterling and Eden. The dean scolded Sterling and Eden harshly, gave them serious warning and demerit, asked them to write a thousand¡ªword self- criticism separately and read them out to the whole school at the regr meeting next Monday, and let them run twentyps on the yground. After the ss was over, Audrey learned that Sterling and Eden were running on the yground, so she hurried over together with Patrick. Sterling and Eden were sweaty because of the running, and even their shirts were wet. ¡°Go and buy two bottles of water, Patrick.¡± Eden was hurt more severely than Sterling, and the skin on the bridge. of his nose and the corners of his mouth was broken, while Sterling had a wound on his forehead.. After finishing tenps, Eden looked at Sterling, who was still Chapter 27 She¡¯s Different no energetic, showing signs of getting tired at all. There was no longer any contempt in Eden¡¯s eyes. Instead, he looked at Sterling as if thetter were some kind of monster. Eden thought, ¡°I¡¯m beat. How can he still be that energetic? ¡°Is he some kind of freak or what?¡± ¡°What''s your name again? | spilled some milk on you. Do you really have to beat me up like I¡¯m your sworn enemy?¡± Eden caught up with Sterling breathlessly. Eden thought, ¡°Shit! He still looks so good when he gets all sweaty. In my opinion, he is way more handsome and charming than Corbin from ss 1! ¡°Wait! What the heck am | thinking? ¡°I''m the school bully!¡± Eden shook his head. Sterling nced at Eden and said coldly, ¡°What?¡± Eden¡¯s heart skipped a beat because of Sterling''s vicious gaze. ¡°| didn¡¯t catch your name...¡± ¡°Call me Sterling.¡± Eden was stunned for a second. Under Sterling¡¯s gloomy gaze, he mumbled, ¡°Alright. Sterling.¡± ¡°| can¡¯t hear you.¡± Eden clenched his fists, feeling irritated and grumpy. Yet he had no choice but to raise his voice and said, ¡°Sterling.¡± ¡°Are you still going to woo Audrey?¡± 27.54% ¡°No.¡± Eden thought, ¡°I did nothing but send her milk. And in the blink of an eye, | lost my status as the school bully. ¡°Audrey is such a jinx!¡± Hearing Eden¡¯s response, Sterling imperceptibly pulled the corner of his lip. Audrey knew that Sterling didn¡¯t want to see her now, so she asked. Patrick to bring the water to Sterling and Eden. Sterling didn¡¯t refuse. They finished the twentyps after the third ss ended. Their shirts were soaking wet. Audrey stood at the entrance to the yground, her thick, slender eyshes drooling slightly, her rosy lips pursed tightly, a look of uncase and guilt on her face. Eden passed her before Sterling did. He nced at her and ran away hastily. Eden thought, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to mess with her, so | better stay away from her.¡± Sterling passed Audrey without even looking at her. She reached out a soft, fair hand and gently tugged at his sleeve.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He could pull his sleeve back with the slightest force. Yet he simply stood still without moving at all. ¡°What are you doing?¡± 1112 Chapter 2 27 She''s Different Audrey looked up, her eyshes as thick and long as ever. Her eyes were a bit teary, yet she still tried her best to force a smile. She said, ¡°I mean it. | didn¡¯t tell on you.¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± He pulled back his sleeve pulled by her. Seeing the gloomy look on his face, Audrey bit her lip, not daring to say anything anymore. With hands in his pockets, Sterling took a few steps forward. Yet then, for some reason, he looked back at the girl who was not quite the same as before. t Seeing that he was looking at her, Audrey smiled tentatively, two dimples at the corners of her lips were faintly visible. and the Sterling cursed in a low voice and then strode toward her. He said, ¡°What is it? Shoot!¡± Chapter 28 Are You Jealous? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Are You Jealous? Audrey held out her other hand, which was behind her back. She was holding a first-aid kit. ¡°Your forehead is injured.¡± Sterling looked at her watery, crystal-clear eyes and frowned irritably. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You think I¡¯m Corbin?¡± Seeing how mean he was, Audrey smiled. ¡°You bring up Corbin all the time. Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Piss off.¡± He turned around and was about to leave. Audrey chased after him and stopped him.. ¡°Alright. No more Corbin. Get down.¡± Sterling stood still. He was 1.88 meters and a lot taller than her, and he was surrounded by a vicious, cold aura, and therefore it took a lot of courage to look him in the eye. Audrey bit her lip and said, her voice going a lot softer, ¡°OK?¡± or eves were pure and clear, reflecting his cold and gloomy handsome face, and her voice was soft and delicate, like the scorching afternoon sun melting marshmallows in the air, exuding a sweet smell. Sterling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he fretted more. He red at her fiercely. ¡°Why should | listen to you?¡± Ill [e) Chapter 28 Are You Jealous? She reached out and gently tugged at his sleeve. Her hands were fair and delicate, so smallpared to his. Sterling slowly bowed his slender b*dy with a sullen face. The golden sun shone on them. He was thin, slender, good-looking, and cold, while she was petite, sweet, and attractive. From a distance, they were just like an exceptionally beautiful painting. Knowing that Sterling had been punished by the dean of students for running, Kelsey bought some water and came over, and the beautiful scene surprised her. Audrey took out a band-aid and put it on Sterling¡¯s forehead. Sterling actually bowed and let her. Kelsey''s grip on the bottle tightened at once.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She then seemed to think of something. She took out her phone and took a photo. She registered a new email address and sent the photo to Carlie in ss 10. Sterling didn¡¯t go back to ss in the afternoon. He went home and took a shower. He stood at the sink and looked in the mirror. His eyes rest on the Hello Kitty band-aid on his forehead. Then he frowned and ripped the band-aid off in disgust. 26.03% Chapter 28 Are You Jealous? Yet after a few seconds, he put it on again. Eden treated him to dinner, and the dishes covered two full tables. Eden thought it through. There was always someone better than him in the world, and since Sterling fought better than him, ording to the rules, he ought to give up his position as the school bully. ¡°Everyone, this is who you''ll listen to from now on. His name is Sterling.¡± The others stood up and looked at Sterling, who had not spoken a word since arriving in the box. With his thin lips pursed and expressionless, cold, and arrogant face, it could be easily told that he wasn¡¯t someone they should mess with, yet at the same time, he had a Hello Kitty band-aid affixed to his forehead which was quite contradictory to his persona. They wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. Sterling took the ss Eden handed over, raised his head slightly, and drank up. His raised chin had a perfect curve. After the evening self-study, Audrey did not go directly back to the Watson''s ce. Instead, she asked Kale to take her to Flowery Garden. Since Elise and Kelsey were kicked out of the Watson''s ce, Rn had stoppeding home. He went out in the middle of the night a few days back and simply didn¡¯te home at all yesterday. Chapter 28 Are You Jealous? Audrey thought, ¡°Good for you, Elise. My dad cannot live without you.¡± After Kale drove to Flowery Garden, Audrey took the elevator to the top floor. There was only one apartment on the top floor, which was bought by Rn a few years ago andter transferred to Elise. She rang the doorbell, yet no one answered after a long while. She took out her phone, wanting to send Rn a message on Line, only to see that Kelsey had posted something on her Timeline. Kel Here: ¡°Rn is so nice to me and my mom. Well, I¡¯m so afraid of getting fat.¡± She also posted a photo of her having ate-night snack at a fancy seafood restaurant. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Promise Me Something Audrey had mixed feelings when she saw Kelsey¡¯s new post on Timeline. In her previous life, she had misunderstood Rn, thinking that he only cared about Elise and Kelsey, Later, he had a car ident and was lying in bed, unable to move. Yet after learning that she was imprisoned, he moved his broken b*dy, knelt down, and begged them. to let her go, saying that he was willing to die in her ce. Only then did she know that in fact, he loved her deeply.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She was certain that Elise must have done something to make Rn, who loved her and Danna so much, not want toe home. She checked the location attached to Kelsey¡¯s post and asked the driver to send her over. Carlie¡¯s family owned the seafood restaurant. As soon as Audrey entered, she saw Rn and Elise sitting by the window with Kelsey across from them. Elise peeled a crab and fed it to Rn¡¯s mouth. He opened his mouth and ate the crab meat. Seeing the scene, Audrey felt a tingling in her eyes. She thought, ¡°That woman seems to love Dad so much, yet she didn¡¯t show any mercy when she made him doomed!¡± From where Kelsey was sitting, she saw Audreying from the door at once. Seeing the sullen look on Audrey¡¯s face, Kelsey figured that she was jealous and was secretly enjoying herself. 0.00% [e) 11121 Chapter 29 Promise Me Something Kelsey thought, ¡°So what that Mom and | got kicked out? Rn cares. about us and favors us still.¡± ¡°Audra, you''re here.¡± Kelsey smiled, standing up. Elise turned around and saw Audrey. She stood up from her seat, looking harmless and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you here, Audra?¡± Audrey greeted Elise politely, and then she rushed toward Rn and sat next to him. She put her hands around Rn¡¯s arm and shook it, acting all cute. ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯te home yesterday. Grandma and | missed you.¡± Rn looked at Audrey, his sweet, obedient daughter, and fondly stroked her hair. ¡°I workedtest night, and | was near where Elise lives, so | stayed the night there.¡± Audrey knew it was just an excuse, but she didn¡¯t expose Rn. ¡°Dad, | don¡¯t feel safe without you at home,¡± Audrey said coquettishly, pouting. Rn smiled helplessly, ¡°Silly girl.¡± Elise took a ss of milk and sat down on the other side of Rn. She naturally took his arm and smiled, ¡°Audra, you have the monthly exam the day after tomorrow, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you stay with us tonight? Kel can help solve anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Audrey mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m afraid she''ll hurt my pride again.¡± Kelsey''s expression changed. She wanted to snap while Elise shook her head at her. ¡°| heard that you¡¯ve be much more obedient and behaved these 30 77% Ill 11:17 Chapter 29 Promise Me Something days, Audra. Surely, you will do better in this month¡¯s exam, right? Key said she would try to make it to the top three of the grade. Well, | don¡¯t have to worry too much when ites to her academic performance.¡± Elise was suggesting that no matter how much Audrey improved, she would never make it to the top three of the grade. Compared with Kelsey, Audrey would always be the disappointing loser. Rn thought of Audrey¡¯s grades and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Dad, if | can make it to the top three of the grade as well, can you promise me something?¡± Audrey said, her voice crisp. The atmosphere was a bit stiff after she finished speaking. Kelsey covered her mouth and almost burst outughing. She thought, ¡°Audrey, you want to make it to the top three? You''re useless and dumb. ¡°Well, you''re also cheeky and confident. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? But you''re always brazen. It makes sense that you aren''t embarrassed at all.¡± Kelsey lowered her eyes with a sh of disdain. Then she picked up her phone, secretly took a photo of the seafood restaurant, and posted it on her Timeline. She changed the settings, and only Carlie from ss 10 could see her post. Kel Here: ¡°I¡¯m panicking a bit.¡± 1113 Chapter 29 Promise Me Something Soon, Carlie liked her post and left ament. Carlie Cutie: ¡°What can possibly make you panic, you straight-A student?¡± Kel Here: ¡°Audra just came over and told Rn that she was determined to make it do more exercises and try to do better with her.¡± She also sent an emoji which was a crying face. to the top three in the upche exam. I¡¯ve got to Chapter 30 Chapter 30 A Pinky Promise Carlie Cutic: ¡°Really? Audrey? The top three of the grade?¡± She sent an emoji which was a frightened face. Carlie Cutie: ¡°She wants to go from the bottom six to the top three? With her pathetic IQ, she¡¯s lucky she doesn¡¯test. Gosh, this is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard all year!¡± Kel Here: ¡°Carlie, don¡¯t mock Audra. Perhaps she can do it indeed.¡± Carlie Cutie: ¡°Stop defending her. She is so cocky. Well, | happen to be on the second floor of the restaurant. I''lle down right now to see how cheeky she is!¡± = Audrey, Elise, and Rn were at the dining table. Elise looked at Audrey with a smile, saying, ¡°Audra, | know you want to improve, but there¡¯s no need to talk big. It¡¯s not a good habit.¡± Rn frowned and looked at Audrey more seriously. ¡°Audra, Elise is right. Don¡¯t make empty promises.¡± ¡°Agreed. Audra, you were sixth from the bottom in thest exam. It''ll be a fairytale if you can make it to the top three this time,¡± Kelsey said. with a look of disdain. Audrey ignored Elise and Kelsey. She looked up, her eyes innocent and pure. ¡°Dad, just have faith in me one more time. OK?¡± The bright lights in the restaurant shone on Audrey¡¯s head and her fair, wless face. Her long eyshes flickered, and her crystal-clear eyes. were tinged with red. It looked like she was sad, because Rn did not believe her. Rn couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since Audrey acted like a spoiled girl when she was around him. She grew up to be an arrogant girl who was always disobedient to him, and she would only talk to him properly when she made a big mistake at school. He knew that she was just bragging and that he ought to scold her, yet when she looked at him with her dark, watery eyes, he felt his heart soft a bit uncontrobly, and he could not bear to say anything harsh to her. He raised his slender, distinct hand and patted her head gently. ¡°If you can move forward by a hundred in rank, | will say yes to anything you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Audrey¡¯s big, watery eyes gleamed with surprise. She held out her fair hand to Rn, and the two dimples at the corners of her mouth made her look sweet. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡± Looking at the pretentious Audrey, both Elise and Kelsey looked irritated. Rn indulged Audrey and let her get her way. He indeed raised his hand and made a pinky promise with her. Audrey wasn¡¯t in the mood to join them for thete-night snack. She stood up and left despite Rn¡¯s attempts to stop her. Then Audrey walked to the door of the restaurant and sensed a gaze on her. She looked back and saw Carlie, who was standing at the cash register, staring at her with a half-smile.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Audrey sneered, turned around, and left. Il 1113 Chapter 30 A Pinky Promise Rn was still reveling in how much more obedient Audrey seemed to be, while Elise walked up behind him and massaged his shoulders. ¡°Audra fancied a limited edition men¡¯s watch in a magazine some time. ago, and | figured that she was going to send it to some boy in her ss. | didn¡¯t buy it for her, because it was too expensive. She hasn¡¯t talked to me muchtely. Perhaps she has been holding a grudge because of this.¡± Rn was busy at work, and Audrey hadn¡¯t been close to him. Elise. kept an eye on Audrey most of the time... Hearing Elise¡¯s words, Rn frowned. ¡°You mean Audra is having puppy love?¡± He looked at Kelsey aside. Then he asked, ¡°Kel, do you know about this?¡± Kelsey looked down and said, looking too timid to tell the truth, ¡°Rn, I... don¡¯t know anything.¡± Elise said to Rn gently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask Kel about that. You know Audra better than anyone. If Kel indeed tells you something. Audra will surely give her a hard time. You know what? After this month¡¯s exam results are out, we may go to the school together to learn more about. it.¡± Elise knew very well about Audrey¡¯s academic performance. She figured that Audrey was talking big about making it to the top three. Let alone that, moving forward by a hundred in rank would be nothing but a fantasy. Audrey''s recent changes and Rn¡¯s attitude toward her had Elise a little rattled. Elise thought, ¡°Over my dead b*dy will | let Audrey get in the way of me marrying into the Watson family. | have to let Rn down completely with his stupid, loser daughter!¡± ie) Chapter 31 Chapter 31. The Mask Popr coat Chapter 31 The Most Popr Girl That evening, there was a new post on Elsa Noble High School''s forum. ¡°Breaking news! Audrey Watson, a senior from ss 10, ims to make it to the top three in her grade in the exam on Friday!¡± The poster was anonymous, and many people responded. The post quickly made it to the top of the forum. The first personmented: ¡°Audrey¡± The Bad Girl that | know? She is at the bottom of her grade. And she wants to be the top three?¡± The second personmented ¡°Hey, perhaps she has improved a lot thanks to Corbin¡¯s tutoring.¡± The third personmented: ¡°She relies on nothing but her family¡¯s money and forces Corbin to go out with her. | heard that he refused her, and she had a bone in his spine broken!¡± The fourth personmented: ¡°F*** me! She is so vicious! She looks pretty, yet she is like an enchantress indeed ¡± The fifth personmented: ¡°She has always been cheeky. If you ask me, she can¡¯t win Corbin¡¯s heart, so she tries to get his attention with her grades.¡± The sixth personmented: ¡°I bet she¡¯s gonna be in the top three this time.¡± The seventh personmented: ¡°Come on! Are you Audrey''spdog? You really think she can make it given her academic performance?¡± [e) Chapter 31 The Most Popr Gart The sixth person responded: ¡°I mean third from the fucking bottom of the grade!¡± In less than an hour, the post received at least a hundredments. Carlie and Kelsey wereughing at the trending post at their homes respectively Kelsey posted an anonymousment: ¡°Audrey is way out of her depth. She can forget about being in the top three of her grade. Well, perhaps she can manage to have a top-three boyfriend with that face of hers!¡± The 105th person responded to Kelsey¡¯sment ¡°You''re so funny Everyone knows that Corbin is the only boy among the top three students in the grade, and he is meant to be with Kelsey. They are well¡ª-matched! No matter how much Audrey cozies up to Corbin, she only deserves to be his simp!¡± Kelsey left anotherment anonymously ¡°The simp is dreaming of bing the top three. I¡¯mughing my ass off¡± Another person responded to her. ¡°I can feel your contempt for Audrey across the screen.¡± Kelsey responded again: ¡°Perhaps Audrey should have more tonics to make up for her pitiful IQ.¡± People kept leavingments.This is from N?velDrama.Org. They were mostly mocking Audrey. There were almost 200ments, and someone said: ¡°I believe that Kel, my idol, will make it to the top three. Audrey can keep fantasizing. She is such a loser!¡± Seeing the scorn and attack on Audrey on the forum, Kelsey hummed 37 45% THE Chapter 31 The Most Popr Girl and went to sleep happily. The next day arrived. When Audrey walked into the campus, she found that many people looked at her strangely. Yet she never had a good reputation at school, so she didn¡¯t exactly care how other people looked at her. She went into the ssroom. The originally noisy ss became quiet because of her arrival. Carlie didn¡¯t notice Audrey. Standing in front of Sterling¡¯s desk with a pile of homework sheets in her arms, she gently sped her slender, fair legs under her pleated skirt and bit her lip, looking proud, pretty, and hesitant. She said, ¡°Sterling, did you do your Opetalia homework?¡± Leaning his slender, lean b*dy back in his chair and straightening his long legs, Sterling was immersed in the game with one foot wearing a basketball shoe on a basketball and both distinct hands holding his phone. Hearing Carlie¡¯s question, he lifted his eyes lazily. ¡°No.¡± Carlie was the ssmissary in charge of art and the Opetalia ss representative, and she was tall and beautiful. Both her shirt and skirt were altered to make her great figure stand out. She was the most popr girl with the boys in the ss. On no ground would she believe that Sterling hadn''t noticed her. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Slutty Carlie had noticed Sterling from the first day he walked into ss 10¡¯s ssroom. Sterling was quite good-looking, with hooded double eyelids, a prominent nose, perfectly shaped lips, a neat jaw, and a cold, sharp. silhouette. He was more of her type than Corbin, who looked more gentle. Sterling was a loner who didn¡¯t like to talk to people, which made others feel that he was mysterious. ss 10 was the ss with the worst performance in senior three, and it was filled with students who were troublemakers. In the past, new transfer students who joined ss 10 would always. get bullied more or less. Yet after Sterling transferred here, Audrey, who always caused. trouble, constantly made things hard for him, and Bruno and Jase, who were two bullies, actually became friends with him. Carlie sometimes saw the three boys going to the Inte caf¨¦ or the billiard room together after school. Sterling was tall and lean, and he was the most outstanding while walking together with Bruno and Jase. Carlie bit her lip and said in a soft voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take out your homework sheets? I''ll do it for you.¡± Sterling hated being bothered when he was ying games the most. Looking at the chattering girl in front of his desk, he frowned and was just about to say something with a sullen face when suddenly, a soft voice rang out. ¡°I didn¡¯t do my homework either. Carlie, why don¡¯t you 11.1477 Chapter 32 Slutty help me out as well?¡± Audrey came in with her schoolbag. She wore no makeup, did not have her skirt altered, and was dressed obediently. Audrey like this shocked Carlie a lot and was a great threat in Carlie¡¯s eyes. A few days ago, Carlie heard the boys in the ss whisper that though Audrey was mean, she was so pure and pretty after she lost all her heavy makeup and rebellious outfit. Audrey was now simply tender, fair, and wless. Sterling was ying games on his phone. When Audrey came in, he leaned back in his chair, holding the phone in one hand and putting the other on the back of the chairzily. As he did so, the white shirt he was wearing was pressed against his slender b*dy, framing his lean but firm shoulders and pectoralis. Carlie vaguely saw his pectoralis, and her ears covered with her hair turned reddish. ¡°Sterling, do you want me to write it for you?¡± Carlie ignored Audrey and asked Sterling, who looked aloof and indifferent. Audrey put down her schoolbag and nced at him. Her gaze moved from his bulging Adam''s apple to his lean chest, and she felt that her eyebrows were throbbing slightly. She thought, ¡°Is he being slutty in front of Carlie?¡± She was a bit unhappy, yet she had to admit it. He could seduce others easily with every move he made. Chapter 32 Slutty She now realized why Kelsey and Carlie wanted so badly to be with him. Audrey sat in her chair, nced at Carlie, and smiled sweetly, ¡°Carlie, you are ¡®bending thew¡¯, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s a pity Sterling doesn¡¯t seem to appreciate your kindness.¡± Carlie was a little embarrassed to see Sterling re-engaging in the games without even ncing at her. Then she looked at Audrey¡¯s delicate, tender face and faked a smile, saying, ¡°Do you about to be really need me to do your homework for you? You are about to be in the top three. | don¡¯t think Opetalia homework will be difficult for you, right?¡± Hearing her words, several boys in the back row grinned sarcastically. Patrick, who had just arrived in ss, winked at Audrey and motioned for her to check her phone. Audrey reviewed the lessons until the wee hoursst night and locked her phone in the drawer, so she didn¡¯t know about the post. Seeing Audrey wink, Patrick held the phone out to her. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw the most popr post on the forum. She looked at Carlie. ¡°You are the poster, aren¡¯t you?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 A Honey TrapMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. Carlie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What are you talking about? | didn¡¯t send the post!¡± Then she lifted her chin, and there was a hint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°Just tell us. Did you or didn¡¯t you ever say that?¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°It seems that the post is telling the truth. Audrey, it¡¯s like you are inviting others tough at you. Not only you but also our ss teacher and everyone in ss 10 have beenughed at by other sses! ¡°You''re a jinx, you know?¡± The second Carlie finished speaking, she heard a loud bang. Sterling, who had been ying games, dropped his phone on the desk and looked at Carlie with dark, cold eyes. ¡°How long are you going to stand here?¡± Carlie was stunned. She looked at his angry, disgusted eyes, and a chill ran down her spine. She thought, ¡°Is he talking to me?¡± She was always a proud girl who was the center of attention of most of the boys in the ss, and no one ever scolded her or gave her the cold. shoulder. Yet Sterling did those two things at the same time. Her eyes turned teary, and her eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°Sterling, [e) 33 A Honey Trap are you talking to me?¡± Looking at Carlie, who was about to shed tears, Sterling had no sympathy at all. He said coldly. ¡°Piss off.¡± Carlie¡¯s tight lips trembled slightly. With the homework sheets in her arms, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. She stamped her foot and said, ¡°Sterling, you are too much!¡± Then she ran out crying. Audrey bent over her desk and leaned closer to Sterling¡¯s desk. She pressed one of her checks against her arm, and her other cheek looked tender and wless. She smiled, and a dimple could be seen clearly. She smelled like strawberries somehow, and she stared at him, her eyes glowing. ¡°So, ¡®piss off is your pet phrase.¡± Sterling pressed the tip of his tongue against his back teeth and looked gloomily at her. ¡°Seducing me won''t work.¡± Audrey was taken aback by his words. She thought, ¡°Does he have a deep misunderstanding of me because of the notest time? ¡°Everything | do seems like a honey trap to him.¡± Audrey flicked her ponytail back behind her and said while blinking, ¡°I wasn¡¯t seducing you.¡± Then she mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s not how | seduce people.¡± Sterling¡¯s tough, smooth jaw tightened all of a sudden. He picked up his phone and didn¡¯t even bother to lift his eyes again. After some time passed, he heard her soft, delicate voice, saying, ¡°Sterling... You are holding your phone upside down.¡± Sterling put away his phone and left his seat, looking sullen. ie) Chapter 33 Atkonty Trap When the ss bell rang, the ss teacher came in and saw the tall, thin boy in the back row who was walking out. ¡°Where are you going, Sterling?¡± It seemed that Sterling didn¡¯t hear the teacher¡¯s words at all. He strode out with his slender legs already. Jase sitting in the back said, ¡°I le¡¯s going to the bathroom.¡± The ss teacher frowned, disappointed at the poor students, figuring that they would be nothing but parasites who could only rely on their parents to survive in the future. After the first ss, the head teacher walked out of the ssroom and went back to the office. Olivia Elizabeth, the ss teacher of ss I, looked at her and smiled, ¡°Emily, | heard that Audrey of your ss imed to enter the top three of the grade in this month¡¯s exam. If she makes it, | have to congratte you then. After all your years of teaching, you''ve finally brought out an outstanding student!¡± (0) Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Audrey¡¯s Sophistry Emily Steele, the head teacher of ss 10, and Olivia, the head. teacher of ss 1, both graduated from Cloud City Normal University. They hopped from a public school to Elsa Noble High School together. However, Olivia got to teach the elite students in ss 1, whereas Emily was stuck with those poor students in ss 10. Also, Emily fell behind Olivia during the selection of excellent. teachersst year. In Emily¡¯s presence, Olivia had an air of superiority. ¡°Emily, | heard Audrey and Kelsey from my ss are from the same family. Even Kelsey, who ranks sixth in the grade, doesn¡¯t dare to talk big like that. On the contrary, Audrey is so confident. She is your student indeed. ¡°Well, overconfidence can lead to overestimation of herself. Emily, now both you and Audrey have be the public laughingstock. | suggest that you talk to her in private in case she even loses her position as the sixth from the bottom of the grade.¡± Olivia¡¯s words made Emily livid. Emily then went to the ssroom and called Audrey to a hill behind the yground. Emily put her hands on her hips, taking it all out on Audrey after being humiliated by Olivia. ¡°Given your performance, do you really think you can make it to the top three? How are you going to manage that? Do you want your grandmother to pay for someone from the Education Bureau to give you the answers to the exams in advance?¡± Chapter 34 Audrey¡¯s Sophistry Seeing how furious Emily was, Audrey smiled tenderly, ¡°I can¡¯t get the answers. However, Ms. Steele, if you need something to regte your menopause hormones, | can give it to you for free.¡± Emily was choked on her words. She pointed at Audrey and stuttered, ¡°You...¡± ¡°Calm down, Ms. Steele. It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to get mad because of that.¡± Emily¡¯s chest heaved. She thought, ¡°The Bad Girl who causes trouble all the time is now telling me to calm down? Seriously?¡± ¡°Post something on the forum right now to rify that you¡¯ve never said things like that. Tell everyone that you can never make it to the top three!¡± Audrey blinked, her eyes glowing while she pouted. ¡°But | did say it.¡± Emily was so pissed off by her. ¡°You want me, the ss teacher, to be humiliated together with you, don¡¯t you? Now not only you but also | have be the joke of the whole school! ¡°Do you think you can be like Corbin and Kelsey, just because you go to ss 1 all the time? They are the top students, and you are at the bottom. You''ve got to know the gap between you and them. It is important to know oneself. Don¡¯t offer your pride and let others trample on it as they please!¡± No matter how angry Emily was, Audrey was still calm andposed. She used to be aggressive and wouldn''t let others off the hook whenever something happened in the past, yet not today. She folded. her fair hands in front of her, her eyes were pure and clear, and she wasn¡¯t angry at all. She said with a sweet smile, ¡°Ms. Steele, why are you praising others while diminishing yourself? So what if Ms. Elizabeth can cultivate top students? That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean 17.00% | Chapter 34 Audrey¡¯s Sophistry that you will only cultivate poor ones.¡± Audrey then blinked, her eyshes thick. She looked at Emily with pure and innocent eyes. ¡°Do you think you are much worse than Ms. Elizabeth?¡± Emily was stunned. Then she angrily said, ¡°Nonsense! | never think I¡¯m worse than her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Believe in your capabilities.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The bell rang, and Audrey pointed to the ssroom. ¡°Ms. Steele, I¡¯m going back to ss!¡± Emily waved. ¡°Go!¡± After Audrey left, Emily frowned and wondered. She thought, ¡°What happened? It seems that Audrey got me somehow. ¡°She doesn¡¯t do well in the exams, because | don¡¯t teach as well as Olivia? ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± After Emily left with a sullen face, a long suppressedugh broke out behind the high bushes. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Be Gentle Around Sterling Since Sterling knocked down some bully Eden over the weekend, Eden was no rom Ninth High School for completely willing to be Sterling¡¯sckey. Eden grinned while patting his thigh, saying, ¡°Damn! It never urred to me that the sweet Audra is so good at words. She manages to trick Ms. Steele!¡± The teenager beside Eden was holding an unlit cigarette in his mouth. He took the cigarette off with his slender fingers and nced at Eden coldly. ¡°The sweet Audra?¡± Seeing the gloomy look on Sterling¡¯s face, Eden figured that Sterling regarded Audrey as his swornenemy and didn¡¯t want to hear her name, so he quickly changed the subject, saying, ¡°Are you going to the ss in the morning or what? If not, why don¡¯t we go to the Inte caf¨¦ to y games together?¡± Sterling crushed the cigarette, threw it into the garbage can, ced his hands into his ck school pants, and parted his thin lips, saying coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They went to the Inte caf¨¦ and entered a box. Sterling sat by the window and turned on theputer. Eden was about to y a game when he saw Sterling raise his long bony fingers. and tap on the keyboard./ ¡°Damn! What''s this?¡± Sterling said coldly, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Eden had no choice but to put on the headphones and y a game. Meanwhile, he kept peering at the teenager next to him quietly. ie) In the past, Eden thought of himself as a good-looking teenager, yet now he realized that he was nothingpared with Sterling. Sterling had a cold face, and he was like aic book character. He had a profound facial line, a smooth and beautiful jaw, and a pair of dark eyes. He could attract attention no matter what he did. The same thing went for now. He methodically tapped the keyboard with both hands as strings of iprehensible code shed across the screen. He was clearly doing something very advanced and sophisticated, yet he looked casual and at ease. It was like he was doing something easy and wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Eden could not get what Sterling was doing, and he felt dazzled. He thought, ¡°Forget it. | might as well go back to my game. ¡°Such things need the participation of those with high IQs, which has nothing to do with me.¡± It was noon. Audrey and Patrick were eating in the cafeteria. The entire morning, many people from other sses came to ss 10 to see Audrey as if she were a gori at the zoo. Patrick chased a bunch of them away several times. He was still mad. ¡°Who says you can¡¯t make it to the top three? They are so stupid and narrow-minded!¡± Chapter 35 Be Gentle Around Sterling Looking at Patrick, who supported her unconditionally and believed in her no matter what she did, Audrey coughed softly and then said, ¡°Maybe you are the only one in the whole school who believes in me.¡± Patrick took a sip of his drink and whispered, ¡°Audrey, how about I hand in a nk examination paper on Friday? In such a way, even if you don¡¯t get to be the top three, at least you won''t be the tailender...¡± Before he could finish speaking, his leg under the table was kicked by Audrey ruthlessly. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m wrong. Didn¡¯t you say that you would be gentle? Howe you are still so rude and violent?¡± Audrey ate slowly. ¡°I''ll only be gentle when I¡¯m around Sterling.¡± Patrick almost squirted the drink out. ¡°Are you really going to patch things up with him?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Yet he¡¯s much tougher than Corbin!¡± ¡°Challenge is what makes me attractive.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Patrick was too timid to remind her that even though she had tried to be attractive when around Corbin for two years, she still failed to win Corbin¡¯s heart. ¡°Audra.¡± Asoft voice rang out from behind them, and Kelsey and some girls from ss 1 came up. ¡°| saw the post on the forum. It saddens me to see people talking about you like that. No matter what, | believe you!¡± Kelsey walked over to Audrey and took out a notebook. ¡°Here are my notes from usual times. 63.13% ml Chapter 35 Be Gentle Around Sterling Take them and ask me if you don¡¯t understand anything. ¡°Audra, although you drove my mother and me out of the Watson¡¯s ce, | have always regarded you as my biological sister.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 A Tingling in Her Heart Those girls who were close to Kelsey knew that Audrey was brought up by Elise, who was going to marry into the Watson family one day. Elise treated Audrey better than her own daughter. Therefore, hearing that Kelsey and Elise were kicked out of the Watson¡¯s ce because of Audrey, the girls felt indignant for Kelsey. ¡°Audrey, everyone on the forum agrees that you are fantasizing, while Kel is the only one backing you up. She even gives you her notes. Do you have any idea how many people want to have her notes but can¡¯t? She is so nice to you. How could you kick her and Elise out of the Watson''s ce?¡± ¡°You are so stingy. Kel is generous enough to share you with her mom, and yet you won''t repay the kindness by allowing her to be loved by your dad.¡± ¡°| heard that you were brought up by Kel¡¯s mom. You are so ungrateful!¡± In the face of their criticism, Audrey did not argue with them furiously. A trace of chill shed across her eyes hidden under her long eyshes, and she smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m not that capable, and | certainly don¡¯t have what it takes to kick Kel out of the Watson¡¯s ce. Besides, I¡¯ve always been nicer to her than to me. See the Patek Philippe. diamond¡ªencrusted watch she is wearing? There are only five of those in Cloud City. | got up in the middle of the night to queue up at the gship store to buy it for her. ¡°And the hair clip on Kel¡¯s head was the only one avable in the store. back then. Though | loved it as well, seeing that she liked it, | gave it Ill Chapter 36 A Tingling in Her Heart to her anyway.¡± Audrey''s eyes turned slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m a junior, and | have no say in decisions made by seniors.¡± Then her long eyshes trembled slightly, and it seemed that some sad memory came back to her, and she would cry at any moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think Dad would have let them leave if Kel hadn¡¯t done things so outrageous that night.¡± Kelsey suddenly had a bad feeling, and her eyes turned dark and insidious. Kelsey thought, ¡°What has happened to Audrey? She¡¯s been a lot harder to deal with since she got rid of me and Mom. ¡°She never contradicted anything | said in the past, yet now she can easily affect others¡¯ thoughts.¡± The way the girls standing next to Kelsey looked at her changed slightly. They thought. ¡°It¡¯s true that Audrey used to be good to Kelsey. Did Kelsey and her mom get kicked out of the Watson''s ce, because they indeed did something bad to Audrey?¡± ¡°Audrey, Kelsey and her mom got kicked out of the Watson''s ce all because of you. You forced them.¡± Carlie walked over and red at Audrey. ¡°Your dad took Kelsey and her mom to dinner at my family¡¯s restaurantst night. | can tell that your dad loves her mom a lot!¡± Hearing the words ¡°a lot, Audrey felt a tingling in her heart. She thought, ¡°Elise doesn¡¯t deserve Dad''s love at all!¡± She raised her eyes and nced at Carlie coldly. Carlie trembled as she met Audrey¡¯s eyes, which suddenly turned cold and sharp. Chapter 36 A Tingling in Her Heart Aftering back to her senses, Carlie frowned and thought, ¡°What the heck? | can¡¯t believe | got scared simply because of Audrey''s gaze!¡± ¡°Audrey, Kelsey is pretty, kind, and the bigger person here. She defend you and offers you her study notes. You aren¡¯t grateful at all, and you even stir up trouble. Are you that jealous of her?¡± Carlie¡¯s words made Audrey''s temples throb. Audrey was so pissed off that she actually wanted tough, Audrey put on a half¡ªsmile and said, ¡°Me? Jealous? Is her skin fairer than mine? Is she prettier than me? Does shee from a better family than | do?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Now that things had fallen outpletely, Audrey didn¡¯t bother to pretend that Kelsey and she were on good terms. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Expose When it came to skin. features, and family background, Kelsey was no match for Audrey indeed. Without makeup. Audrey had fair. wless skin, pretty features, and a perfect shape. She was as pure as a fairy Kelsey wasn¡¯t exactly ugly, yet she got overshadowed by Audrey whenever they stood together. Kelsey''s face turned cold slightly. She always looked down upon Audrey. In her eyes, she was way better than Audrey, the useless loser. ¡°Audra, | have no intention ofpeting with you regarding those things. In fact, for us at this stage, our academic results are the most important.¡± Kelsey''s words enlightened Carlie, who was rendered speechless because of Audrey¡¯s questions.¡± There was scorn and contempt in Carlie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Audrey, you''re jealous that Kelsey gets better grades than you, that her mom is loved by your dad, and that everyone thinks Kelsey and Corbin are perfect for each other. You''re like a clown who has been Corbin¡¯s simp for over two years, and he still doesn¡¯t want you as his girlfriend.¡± If Audrey had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t even want to waste a second on Carlie. Carlie was the prettiest girl in ss 10, yet she ended up being Kelsey¡¯sckey. [e)Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. 1140 Chapter 37 Expose There was a gentle smile on Audrey''s sweet face. ¡°What if | do better than Kelsey after the exam results this time get out?¡± Carlie sneered, ¡°If so, | will post on the forum under my real name, apologize to you, and call you Madam. If you don¡¯t do as well as her, you''ll have to post and admit that hat you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Audrey looked at Carlie, sneering deep down. She thought, ¡°Carlic is so young and yet vicious.¡± She frowned slightly, pondering. Then she said, ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you want.¡± Carlic thought, ¡°Judging from the look on Audrey¡¯s face. | think she has got cold feet. Well, it¡¯s toote to regret it now. There are so many onlookers here.¡± Patrick didn¡¯t get a chance to chime in. He knew Audrey, so he wasn¡¯t worried about her suffering any losses. However, when he heard about the girls¡¯ stakes, he was a bit uneasy. He thought, ¡°Is Audrey too confident? Can a poor student really be a straight-A student in such a short time?¡± His phone in the pocket of his school uniform suddenly vibrated, and he took it out to take a look.. He had put the school forum on special reminder, and he would. receive a notification whenever there was a new post. Seeing the newest post, he widened his eyes abruptly and hurriedly showed Audrey his phone. Audrey was a bit surprised when she saw the newest post. Someone exposed the IP addresses of the anonymous poster and the 31 495 [e) commentersst night. Also, in the new post, all the IP addresses corresponded to their names. and home addresses. In other words, the poster and thementers who mocked Audrey were transparent in the new post. Audrey gave Patrick his phone back, looked up, and looked at Kelsey with a sweet smile, her eyes glowing. ¡°Kel, what do you think of the tip postst night?¡± At the mention of the tip post. Kelsey thought of all thements that mocked, taunted, and despised Audrey. She smirked secretly, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Audra. no matter what others say about you, | support and believe in you anyway. | was so mad when | saw the postst night. | wanted to reply to thosements that despised you at first, but | was worried that | would ruin your reputation even more, so | did nothing. You''re not angry with me, are you?¡± Audrey said, ¡°You didn¡¯t smear me in the post, did you, Kel?¡± Kelsey said, ¡°I was furious when | saw what they said about you. Why would | smear you? I¡¯m always on your side. Audra.¡± With a half-smile, Audrey turned to Carlie. ¡°Do you mean it when you say you weren''t the poster?¡± Carlie snorted angrily, ¡°Of course. You talk big and are so arrogant. Countless people at school hate you!¡± 67 67% 11.14 [e) 38 A Doting Smile Chapter 38 Chapter 38 A Doting Smile Patrick was standing next to Audrey. When he heard Kelsey and Carlie¡¯s words. he couldn¡¯t helpughing. There was a sweet smile on Audrey¡¯s tender face as well, and her eyes curved. ¡°Well... Perhaps you want to take a look at the newest post on the forum.¡± Kelsey and Carlic took out their phones simultaneously. The onlookers did the same as well. As soon as the new post came out, someone immediately found out the IP addresses of the poster and thementers yesterday and matched them with the ones¡® real names. The poster was Carlie who lived in Room 3201, Building 5. Oasis Community. Mabel was the thirdmenter. Mabelmented: ¡°She relies on nothing but her family¡¯s money and forces Corbin to go out with her. | heard that he refused her, and she had a bone in his spine broken!¡± Kelseymented: ¡°Audrey is way out of her depth. She can forget about being in the top three of her grade. Well, perhaps she can manage to have a top-three boyfriend with that face of hers!¡± Carlie responded to Kelsey: ¡°You¡¯re so funny. Everyone knows that Corbin is the only boy among the top three students in the grade, and he is meant to be with Kelsey. They are well-matched! No matter how Ill 0 11 14: Chapter 38 A Doting Smile much Audrey cozies up to Corbin, she only deserves to be his simp!¡± Kelseymented: ¡°The simp is dreaming of bing the top three. I¡¯mughing my ass off.¡± Then she said: ¡°Perhaps Audrey should have more tonics to make up for her pitiful IQ.¡± Kelsey''s face turned utterly reddish when she saw the new post. Her hand clenched as she held her phone, and blue veins on the back of her hand were bulging. She lowered her eyes, not having the courage to look at others, feeling very embarrassed. She thought, ¡°Who exposed our IP addresses? Who helped Audrey?¡± Kelsey pursed her lips tightly, almost gritting her teeth into pieces. Carlie felt that her face was burning. A minute ago, she denied it and said that she wasn¡¯t the poster, and right now, her words became a p in her face. She felt both ashamed and annoyed, figuring that Audrey must have paid off some hacker. She thought, ¡°Audrey embarrassed me in front of everyone. She is such a bitch!¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a bowl of soup on the table. She grabbed it and was about to throw it in Audrey¡¯s face. Audrey dodged nimbly and raised her leg, kicking Carlie¡¯s knee hard. Carlie was caught off guard and fell to her knees. The soup in her hand spilled onto Kelsey, who was closest to her. Kelsey eximed. Her school shirt was soaked with soup, and her underwear underneath was vaguely visible. She covered her breasts with her hands, pale with anger and trembling. Carlie banged her knees on the ground and failed to react for a long time due to the sharp pain. The onlookers pointed andughed at her. She had never been humiliated like this. She thought, ¡°You bitch, Audrey!¡± There was an innocent, harmless smile on Audrey''s pretty face. ¡°The monthly exam is yet toe. And you can¡¯t wait to call me Madam?¡± Carlie was livid. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Audrey. Wait and see. You''ll suffer after the exam resultse out!¡± Audrey curled up her lips, smiling sweetly, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Eden was on the second floor of the cafeteria. He looked away from downstairs and turned to Sterling, who was leaning against the railing beside him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sterling hung his head slightly, his dark, cold eyes hidden under the broken hair on his forehead. Eden couldn¡¯t see Sterling¡¯s eyes, but he could tell that Sterling was looking at Audrey. Sterling¡¯s handsome, tough profile wasn¡¯t as cold as usual. Instead, it seemed that Sterling was smiling vaguely. Eden didn¡¯t know whether it was his hallucination or not. Somehow, he felt that it was a doting smile on Sterling¡¯s face. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 tter Him Kelsey was on the first floor of the cafeteria. She bowed her head, pushed the crowd away, and ran out with red eves. She was a straight-A student, a goddess at Elsa Noble High School, and had always been elegant, gentle, and kind. It never urred to her that her persona would get ruinedpletely today. Those who had defended her at first all looked at her strangely. They whispered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the exposure of the IP addresses, | would have thought that Kelsey was indeed pretty and kind!¡± ¡°What a phony!¡± ¡°No wonder she gets kicked out of the Watson¡¯s ce. She is so malicious. Whoever lives under the same roof as her will have to look over their shoulders all the time!¡± Kelsey put her hands over her ears and picked up the pace. Carlic was also facing criticism and ridicule, yet she was tough, and she felt indignant for Kelsey. Carlie thought, ¡°Audrey is the one who brags. So what if Kelsey smears Audrey anonymously? Kelsey is telling the truth!¡± She got up from the floor and red at Audrey, who was slowly continuing to eat. 14.000 Ill Chapter 39 tter Him She then thought, ¡°You stupid fuck. I''ll let you walk around with your head held up high for a bit few more days. I¡¯ll see how you end up after the test results are out!¡± After Kelsey ran out of the cafeteria, she went to the dean¡¯s office. The dean favored obedient students with excellent academic. performance. Kelsey wept out her grief. He heard her words and pulled a long face. ¡°Who is bold enough to steal school information and compromise. students¡¯ privacy?¡± The dean asked the technician toe over and wanted the technician. to delete the post that exposed the privacy of the students, yet the technician could not delete it whatsoever. Sweating, the technician said, ¡°The poster is good at this. The forum is locked by the poster, and the post will remain the top post for three days.¡± Kelsey heard the technician¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°In other words, the post can¡¯t be deleted until after the monthly exam. ¡°I''ve always been the gentle, sensible goddess at school, and | never gossip behind anyone¡¯s back. ¡°As long as the post is there, my image will be greatly jeopardized!¡± She burst into tears, sniffed, and said pitifully, ¡°Dean, why don¡¯t we call the police?¡± The dean shook his head at once. ¡°This is the school''s internal matter. 19 10% Jil Chapter 39 tter Him If it gets out and affects the school¡¯s reputation, can you bear the consequences?¡± The dean had seen the two most popr posts on the forum and knew the cause of Kelsey¡¯s grievance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°In my opinion, Audrey is the chief culprit. She is with the worst grades, and yet she talks big, and the whole school knows about it. After the exam resultse out, | will ask her to write a letter of self-criticism and do some deep self-reflection in front of the whole school.¡± There was an imperceptible smile on Kelsey¡¯s face stained with tears after she heard the dean¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°When the timees, public opinion will shift, and Audrey will be the object of ridicule again. ¡°And as long as | seize the opportunity to enter the top three of the grade, I¡¯m sure everyone will gradually forget my remarks this time.¡± Mabel was in ss 10¡¯s ssroom. After the IP addresses were exposed, she was the one who was uneasy the most. Her family was one of the relocated households, and they got an extra house all thanks to Audrey¡¯s connections. She had been around Audrey since high school loyally like Audrey''sckey, and she was always jealous whenever she saw Audrey and Corbin walking side by side. She didn¡¯t dare speak ill of Audrey to Audrey''s face, but she did say a lot of bad things about Audrey anonymously on the forum. She didn¡¯t expect someone to expose their IP addresses. [e) Chapter 39 tter Him She was terrified that Audrey woulde after her after Audrey got back to ss. Yet after Audrey and Patrick went back, they didn¡¯t talk to her at all. They simply tacitly chose to ignore her. She looked at Audrey several times, and thetter simply looked down to read or did exercises, ignoring her the whole time. Soon, it was Friday. Since Audrey ranked sixth from the bottom of her grade on thest. exam, she was in the same ssroom as a group of low¡ª achieving students for the exam this time. Sterling was a transfer student and never took a cement exam, so he was in the same ssroom as Audrey. Coincidentally, he sat behind her. She took a bottle of milk out of her bag and handed it to him with a sweet smile, saying, ¡°Sterling, this is milk from my grandma''s farm in the countryside. The grass, air, and water there have all passed the organic certification, and the milk is pollution-free, pure, and delicious!¡± Sterling looked at the girl who had ttered him from time to time recently. His dark, cold eyes scanned her delicate and pretty face, and he parted his thin lips, saying tly, ¡°What is it? You want to pull the same prank again?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was a bit awkward. The second day after he entered ss 10, she handed him a bottle of milk in the morning, smiling and saying that it was her treat, as he was 0 Chapter 39 tter Him new to the ss. He nced at her and then took the milk. He took a sip of milk and spit it out in the next second, because she had put nearly 300 grams of salt and essence in it. ¡°| promise. There¡¯s nothing in the milk this time.¡± Sterling squinted and used the tip of his tongue to lick his front teeth. ¡°I hate milk.¡± Audrey snorted, ¡°I bet you''ll have at least one sip someday!¡± Sterling nced at her neckline, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. Audrey had goosebumps on her arms and thought, ¡°Did he misunderstand something?¡± [e) Chapter 40 Will You Walk into it? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Will You Walk into It? It was not exam time yet. Without turning her head, Audrey opened. the milk right in front of Sterling. To prove that nothing had been added to the milk, she took a sip. The corner of her lip was stained with milk, and she put out the tip of her pink tongue and licked it. Sterling saw her movements, and his eyes darkened. He pushed the tip of his tongue against his back teeth and smiled sinisterly, ¡°Is this your honey trap?¡± Audrey smiled, and her dimples could be seen clearly. Her pure face. looked even prettier when she smiled, and she said ina soft, delicate voice, ¡°Will you walk into it?¡± Sterling¡¯s eyes kept getting darker and darker. Audrey saw her face reflected in his dark eyes. She winked at him and was about to say something when, suddenly, her chair was kicked, and she nearly fell to the ground. She propped her fair hands on the desk, exhaled, and turned to stare at the chief culprit who had nearly knocked her down. Then her chair was kicked again.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you turn around again, there will be consequences.¡± His cold voice rang out. He pressed one of his long legs against Audrey¡¯s chair with great force. She said, frowning, ¡°All right, all right. | was just saying. You aren''t easily hooked.¡± [e) Chapter 40 Will You Walk into 117 The bell rang, and the invigtor came with the exam papers. He slowly drew back his long leg against her chair. The papers were passed on to Audrey. As she passed them behind, she looked back at Sterling. ¡°I didn¡¯t turn around voluntarily. | had to, as | had to pass the papers.¡± Sterling took the papers, and his face with sharp lines was expressionless. As Audrey looked away, she saw something inadvertently. The tips of his ears under his short, clean¡ªcut hair were a bit reddish. Audrey was slightly stunned. When she looked again, he raised the paper and buried his face. She had no choice but to look away. Audrey looked at the questions on the paper, picked up her pen, and started to answer. In her previous life, she had a high IQ and low EQ. She believed in Elise¡¯s words and felt that being educated was useless. Her family already had enough money anyway. The Watson family was the richest in Cloud City, yet she only knew that her family was nothing after she arrived at Seffolk where prestigious families gathered. She was indeed shortsighted. As she concentrated on answering, she did not notice that someone. was staring at her for a long time. When she wasn¡¯t looking, a boy on the left side of her hand threw a 33 194 [e) Chapter 40 Will You will You Walk into in? spitball under her desk. Noticing the spitball, she frowned and kicked it away. The boy was about to report to the invigtor. Seeing her kick it away, he took out another one he had prepared. Then he threw it at her again. Yet this time, Sterling, who was bending. over the desk behind Audrey, straightened up suddenly. The spitball hit him on the back. Sterling suddenly stood up and moved his chair back, making a shrill sound. He picked up the spitball, walked over to the desk of the boy who threw the spitball with an icy face, and snapped the spitball onto the boy¡¯s desk. He raised his slender, fair hands and grabbed the boy by the cor tightly. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Sterling''s eyes were dark and cold, and his handsome face with deep lines was chilling. His dark, vicious aura seemed to freeze the boy in front of him. The boy¡¯s name was Reid Defoe, and he was Kelsey¡¯s admirer. He saw the new post on the forum, and when he went to ss 1 to find her, he found her crying for a long time while bending over the desk. He figured that Audrey started it. If Audrey hadn¡¯t talked big, none of this would have happened. So, he decided to frame her for cheating and get her kicked out by the invigtor. To his surprise, he threw the spitball at Sterling. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 He was expelled from the examination room. Looking at Sterling¡¯s dark and cold eyes, and the chill emanating from his b*dy. Feng Zhe¡¯s legs trembled. Sterling was now close with Eden, and Eden had acknowledged Sterling as the boss. If a conflict really urred, he would definitely be at a disadvantage! ¡°Me, | didn¡¯t do anything, it''s all a misunderstanding!¡± Audrey heard a noise and looked behind. Seeing Sterling gripping a boy¡¯s shirt cor, her heart pounded wildly. Just as she was about to stand up, the invigtor walked over with a face full of anger. ¡°What were you two doing?¡± The invigtor pulled Sterling away, his face so gloomy it could drip water. Sterling unfolded the ball of paper, coldly asking, ¡°Did you ask him why he threw this thing at me?¡± The invigtor saw the cheat sheet in the paper ball and frowned, ¡°Feng Zhe, is this the material you printed?¡± Feng Zhe wanted to deny it, but when he met Sterling''s deep eyes, which were like a quiet pool, the words he was about to say were swallowed back. Bowed his head, neither admitting nor denying. ¡°Both of you, get out! Don¡¯t take this exam anymore!¡± [e) Sterling pursed his scarlet lips and said nothing. Feng Zhe wanted to ask the invigtor for another chance, but he was abruptly yanked by the cor of his shirt and was directly dragged out by Sterling. Audrey looked back, the invigtor said displeasedly, ¡°Stop looking around and get on with your work!¡± Audrey finished at the fastest speed and handed in her paper ahead of time. The invigtor, upon seeing Audrey hand in her paper in less than thirty minutes, showed a hint of surprise in her eyes, quickly followed by a strong sense of disdain. Poor performance was one thing, but not taking the exam seriously was another. Thinking you were a top student and handing in the paper in such a short time? The invigtor didn¡¯t even nce at Audrey''s paper, fearing that the sight of such poor work might give him a stroke. After Audrey walked out of the examination room, she looked around.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Didn''t see Sterling¡¯s figure. Pursing her lips in thought for a moment, she headed towards the men¡¯s restroom. Sure enough, he saw the tall, skinny teenager leaning against the wall. He didn¡¯t smoke, instead, he held a 600ml bottle of mineral water in his hand. He tilted his head slightly, pouring the water down his throat. His neck was slender, his Adam''s apple prominent, and the line from his jaw to his neck was gracefully curved and smooth. 28 231 [e) Chapter 41 He was expelled from the examination room. After removing her filter towards Corbin, she found that Sterling was more pleasing to the eye in every way than Corbin. Although Sterling had a terrible temper. But at least, he was not the type to y dirty tricks. Any dissatisfaction would beid out in the open to settle scores with someone! Audrey walked towards Sterling. He saw her. Holding a water bottle in his hand, with one leg bent and leaning. against the wall, he was casual, yetzily unrestrained. His long eyebrows slightly raised, he looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Audrey had run all the way here, a bit out of breath. She bent over, taking a few deep breaths. The uniform was not required for the exam that day. She wore a chiffon blouse with a doll cor. When she bent over to catch her breath, her delicate corbones were exposed. She was thin and pale, her corbone sinking deeply with each breath she took, outlining a beautiful and delicate curve. Sterling tilted his head back again, finishing off the remaining half bottle of water. After he finished drinking, Audrey had also caught her breath. She walked up to Sterling, looked up at him and asked, ¡°You''ll be going to the next math exam, won''t you?¡± ¡°Sterling, ¡°No,¡± he said.¡± [e) de was expelled from the examination room ¡°Why?¡± Sterlingzily tugged at the corner of his lip, ¡°I¡¯m not taking the test, what''s it to you?¡± ¡°How could it not matter? | knew that Feng Zhe was going to throw the paper ball at me to frame me for cheating. He identally threw it at you, which led to the teacher kicking you out. Actually, | indirectly caused it!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Calling BrotherExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sterling looked at the girl in front of him. She had tied her hair up in a high ponytail that day. Her small face, barely the size of his palm, peeked out from beneath her airy bangs. Her features were delicate and wless, and beneath her thick, curled eyshes were eyes as clear as water, seemingly devoid of any impurities. Being looked at with such pure and clean eyes, he felt an urge to tear apart this innocence and beauty. He was not unaware that beneath her angelic face, she concealed the heart of a Bad Girl. Sterling did want to see, to what extent could she go for Corbin? The smooth lines of his tense jawline tightened, he suddenly reached out, gripping her slender wrist, and flung her against the wall he had been leaning on. Audrey, having been pampered since childhood, felt a bit of a backache from his toss. Before she had a chance to say anything, her delicate chin was pinched by his two slender fingers. ¡°Did you want me to take the test?¡± Audrey''s slender chin was pinched painfully by him, but she didn¡¯t push him away, only obediently nodded her head, softly humming in agreement. ¡°Call me brother.¡± His eyebrows slightly raised, a hint of mockery in his dark pupils, the intention to humiliate her was very strong. 0 1115 Audrey paused for a moment. | didn¡¯t expect him to have such a wicked sense of humor. Her silence caused a sudden chill in his eyes, the corner of his lips curling up into a sharp curve, ¡°Stay away from me if you¡¯re not going to call out!¡± When he became fierce, his handsome contours became even more profound and sharp, exuding a chilling coldness that made people shudder. Audrey stared into his deep, dark eyes, the tips of her pale, jade¡ªlike ears turning slightly red. To be honest, she was quite thick-skinned, but she still felt a bit embarrassed when he suddenly asked her to call him ¡®brother¡¯. Just as he let go of her jaw, preparing to leave, a soft, gentle voice sounded, ¡°Brother.¡± Sterling¡¯s tall, thin b*dy paused for a moment. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t expected her to really call him brother. He squinted his deep, well-like ck eyes, his tongue pressing against his back mrs, and he cursed softly, ¡°Damn.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t catch what he said. Seeing him silent, she stepped forward, her fair fingertips grasping his sleeve and giving it a gentle shake, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go take the exam!¡± Watching her small hand clutching his sleeve, Sterling swallowed, pulled his hand away, distanced himself from her, and shoved his hands into his pockets, ¡°Understood.¡± 31.81% [e) 1115 Calling Brother Asmile appeared on Audrey''s beautiful and sweet face, her eyes sparkling brightly. He nced at her, then quickly averted his gaze. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving. Audrey left before him. She had taken a few steps forward when she heard footsteps behind her. Before she could turn around, her long, straight, ck ponytail was yanked by someone. The young man came from behind her, took a few steps forward, passed her, his low, cold and clear voice carrying a hint of hoarseness, ¡°Don¡¯t block my way.¡± Audrey watched the young man cross behind her, his tall yet aloof silhouette, and slightly pouted her lips. It would have been enough to just block the way and say something, why did you have to pull her hair? Annoying!! Exams were held on Friday and Saturday, and sses had to continue on Sunday. Audrey found out that the school had specifically sent a teacher to the hospital to invigte Corbin¡¯s exam. Corbin had called Audrey a few times and sent her several messages, all of which she ignored. The pain he inflicted on her in their past life, she would return to him. bit by bit! Thinking of the past life, Audrey grifted her teeth, a hint of anger and coldness shing in her eyes. 63 83% and 11.151 Chapter 42 Calling Brother She didn¡¯t notice when the math teacher walked past her desk and abruptly pulled away the notebook she was vigorously jabbing with her pen. ¡°Audrey, | asked you to do the exercises, why did you write Corbin¡¯s name all over*?¡± 11.151 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 His gaze fell upon her. Audrey saw the notebook in her math teacher¡¯s hand, and her brow twitched. In the heat of indignation just now, did | actually write Corbin¡¯s name? She wrote Corbin¡¯s name, intending to tear him to pieces, and nothing more! But evidently, the math teacher and the ssmates around didn¡¯t think 10- It was just that her image as a die-hard admirer of Corbin was too deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds! Audrey subconsciously nced at the young boy sleeping beside her, seeing that he hadn¡¯t woken up, she felt slightly relieved. ¡°Teacher, | could do the problem you mentioned.¡± The math teacher cast a doubtful nce at Audrey. He had heard a thing or two about the forum post, but he wouldn¡¯t think less of her just because she had made some outrageous remarks. On the contrary, he felt that such students were not beyond redemption, as other teachers had imed! Regardless of her own abilities, her determination to rank in the top. three was stillmendable. ¡°Alright, then you go up and solve the problem on the ckboard.¡± Audrey walked towards the podium. Ill [e) Carlie snorted lightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to be embarrassed when the test resultse out tomorrow, why do | have to make a fool of myself today for everyone tough at?¡± Carlie¡¯s deskmate. Lily, chimed in. ¡°She¡¯s just showing off. Such a difficult question. | bet there aren¡¯t many in the ss who could solve it. She¡¯s not afraid of embarrassing herself!¡± Most of the ssmates in the ss watched Audrey, who walked onto the stage, with an attitude of watching a joke. As the math teacher turned around. he tapped on Sterling¡¯s desk. Sterling lifted his head from the crook of his arm, his dark, narrow eyes still drowsy from sleep. He nced at the desk next to him, spotting a notebook belonging to Audrey with Corbin¡¯s name on it. He picked it up, his long fingers with prominent knuckles giving it a tug. The paper fell off the notebook, was torn into pieces, crumpled into a ball, and ended up in the trash can. Aseries of actions, done in one breath, as smooth as flowing water and moving clouds. He lifted his eyelids,zily looking towards the podium. The slender girl stood in front of the ckboard, her long hair twisted into a bun. Her nape was fair and slender, her back straight as a rod. From behind, she looked like a well-behaved, diligent student. Seeing Audrey still not solving the problem on the ckboard, Carlie rubbed her forehead, looking as if she couldn¡¯t bear to watch. ¡°Audrey, you bettere down. If this gets out to other sses, it will be another big joke.¡± Audrey ignored Carlie, she took the chalk and directly wrote the answer: [-9, 9]. [e) Chapter 43 His gaze fell upon her Carlie, ¡°What the hell, can you stop fooling around? | thought it was -8.8!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. The math teacher nced at Carlie, ¡°You¡¯re in senior year and still don¡¯t understand ssroom discipline? Did | allow you to speak?¡± Carlie was scolded into silence. The math teacher stood on the podium and asked Audrey about her problem-solving approach, and Audrey exined it one by one. The math teacher was somewhat surprised by Audrey¡¯s approach. She was able to mentally solve this problem without writing down any forms, which certainly indicated that her foundation was not weak. The math teacher gave two more problems, and Audrey also calcted the answers mentally. The students below the stage, including Carlie, had no idea what the math teacher and Audrey were talking about. Sterling propped himself up on the desk with one hand, a slight smirk ying on his lips as he heard Audrey''s response. He wasn¡¯t just a little fool who only knew how to mess around! The math teacher nodded at Audrey, ¡°You''ve been hiding your abilities, I¡¯m actually looking forward to your performance tomorrow.¡± The math teacher was the first one to affirm and encourage Audrey. A genuine smile appeared on Audrey''s lips. After bowing to the math. teacher, she trotted off to her seat. Seeing that Sterling had woken up at some point, she was slightly taken aback. [e) Chapter 44 Was she just fitted with by him? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Was she just flirted with by him? Audrey returned to her seat. Opened the notebook with Corbin¡¯s name written on it. That piece of paper was missing. The heart gave a sudden jolt. She turned her head to look at Sterling. His dark eyes were indifferently fixed on the ckboard, it was unclear whether he was listening to the math teacher¡¯s lecture. His profile was sharply defined, the tense curve of his jawline exuding an icy aloofness that warned. others to keep their distance. Audrey sensed the change in his aura. If she had spoken to him then, he might have kicked her away with one foot! Audrey tactfully withdrew her gaze, not looking at him again, and busied herself with doodling in her notebook with a pen. Just before ss ended, Audrey looked at him again. He was ying games with his head down, his eyshes thick and long, even more beautiful than a girl¡¯s. Under his high nose bridge, his light pink lips were slightly pursed. The line from his jaw to his neck. was smooth and attractive, and his prominent Adam¡¯s apple was S**y yet restrained. He looked quite thin, but upon closer inspection, one could faintly see the firm and beautiful muscles under his shirt. Audrey had seen him beating Eden, his arm muscles bulging, strong and powerful. She extended her fair index finger and gently poked his arm. The muscles in his arm tensed and stiffened instantly. He lifted his gaze and shot her a nce. The gaze, cold and sharp.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey''s longshes fluttered like butterfly wings, her eyes as innocent. as a fawn in the woods. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I have something to show you.¡± Her gaze was as innocent as it could be, like a gem washed by water, so pure that it didn¡¯t contain a trace of impurity. He tightly pursed his thin, crimson lips, showing no intention of speaking to her. The warmth in his eyes was like the thousand-year¡ªold ice on a high mountain. Audrey bit her lower lip, facing his oppressively intense gaze, she forced herself not to look away. She slowly pushed a piece of paper in front of his desk. ¡°Take a look,¡± you said. Sterling cast a cold nce at the desk, a nce that suddenly tightened his jaw and made his facial contours even more icy. Audrey wrote Sterling''s name a hundred times on the paper. The names were arranged in the shape of a heart, and in the nk space in the middle of the heart, two Q-version cartoon characters were r Chapter 44 Was she just flirted with by him? drawn. The girl, with her hair in a bun, blinked her big watery eyes, gently tugged at the boy¡¯s sleeve with her fingers, pouted slightly, and her expression was a mix of appeasement and coquetry, There was a small line of text on the side: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Audreyy on the desk, not daring to look at Sterling''s expression, until the bell rang for the end of ss. When she looked towards Sterling, the paper was no longer on his desk. Where had it gone? Almost the instant she looked at him, he had looked back at her. He tugged at the corner of his lip, suddenly leaning towards her. He smelled the faint strawberry scent on her. His cold, handsome face stopped just a fist¡¯s distance away from her, the corner of his lips curling in a faint smirk, ¡°I''ll reluctantly forgive you.¡± Seeing the blush that emerged on her fair earlobe, the curve of his lips. deepened. Slender and pristine fingers gently pinched her ear. Audrey, Eden came over to y ball with Sterling. Sterling withdrew his hand, bent over, picked up the basketball, and with his long legs, he walked towards the outside of the ssroom. Audrey was still ina dazed state. She could still seemingly feel his breath on her earlobe from when he leaned in to speak to her, as well as the sensation of him gently pinching it. She had ten thousand ¡°what the fuck¡± in her heart. Just now, was she hit on by Sterling? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 He was so handsome that it drove people crazy. Audrey was lying on the table. She was full of doubts, had Sterling fallen for her? But that¡¯s not right. She treated him so badly before, and he¡¯s not a masochist. How could he possibly like her? Audrey was utterly baffled. ¡°Audrey, Hannah Cole has returned to school.¡± Audrey abruptly stood up from the chair, her long eyshes trembling slightly, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Heard that he just came in from the school gate.¡± Hannah was a dancer, studying in an art ss. She was also a somewhat famous star, having started filming movies in junior high school. A month ago, she had a film contract and went to the film.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. crew. Hannah and Audrey used to be very close, but they gradually drifted apart due to Kelsey¡¯s instigation. Hannah was two months younger than Kelsey, and they were cousins. After Hannah''s father insisted on marrying Hannah¡¯s mother, he was expelled from the Ye family. Therefore, Kelsey looked down on Hannah very much and often talked about Hannah behind her back to Audrey. Audrey even once thought that Hannah had be bad after entering the entertainment industry. [e) When they had a falling out, Audrey said some things that embarrassed Hannah. Audrey remembered that in a few months, Hannah¡¯s family would be facing bankruptcy. Her father, burdened with massive debts, was driven to jump off a building. Her mother also developed a mental illness and not long after,mitted suicide with Hannah by burning charcoal. After Hannah¡¯s passing, Audrey received a letter that she had written to her while she was still alive. She said that in her heart, Audrey was always her best friend! Her original intention had never changed, and she had never done anything that vited moral principles. She hoped that in the next life, they could be friends forever without being instigated by others! Thinking of these, Audrey''s tears fell uncontrobly. How could she have been so foolish in the past, to have even lost her best friend? Audrey jogged towards the direction of the school gate. Passed by the basketball court without taking a nce inside. Sterling, Eden, Bruno, and Jase were ying basketball. At the end of the first half, Sterling, with his tall and cold figure, leaned against the basketball pole. His fringe was dampened by sweat. He lifted his slender fingers and pushed his hair back, revealing his forehead without any reservation. His face appeared even more delicate and cold, every inch of his lines seemed to be meticulously drawn by aic artist. Sweat slid down his handsome face. He shook his head, picked up the mineral water from the ground, and took a big gulp with his head. Mm thrown back. The prominent Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down, sensual yet restrained. Many girls in the basketball court audience let out gasps, looking at him with starry¡ªeyed admiration. Ironically, the young man remained unmoved, the screams of those girls didn¡¯t even make him want to lift his eyelids. Eden looked at Sterling¡¯s unapproachable demeanor, walked up to him, and poked his arm. ¡°These girls are so fickle. They used to cheer and shout for me, but now they only have eyes for you!¡± Sterling screwed on the bottle cap,cking enthusiasm. Upon seeing this, Eden was about to say something when the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of a figure untouched by the slightest dust. Audrey. ¡°Sterling, look, Audrey came to watch you y,¡± Eden didn¡¯t know what Sterling really thought about Audrey, but at least he could tell that he didn¡¯t dislike Audrey. Sterling nced at Audrey, lifting the hem of his T-shirt to wipe the sweat off his face as she passed the basketball court. Six-pack abs, mermaid lines, thin yet strong, distinctly S**y. The girls in the audience were screaming and shouting wildly. And that slender figure who came to watch Sterling y in Eden¡¯s words, didn¡¯t even nce inside with the corner of her eye. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Lifting the Shirt to Reveal the Abs Eden clearly felt the air around her grow a few degrees colder. Eden wanted to call out to Audrey, but it seemed Sterling saw through his intentions, extending his long leg to kick him. Eden was really pissed off. Audrey didn¡¯t look at him, what''s it to him anyway? He was so scared by the beatings that he didn¡¯t dare to pursue Audrey anymore! ¡°Come on. let¡¯s continue ying.¡± Eden scratched his head, trying to lighten the mood. Sterling straightened up, picked up the basketball on the ground, threw a three-pointer, and left without looking back. Bruno, ¡°What''s wrong with him? He looks like a storm ising!¡± Jase shrugged, ¡°Probably no opponents on the field, not in a good mood, huh!¡± Eden looked at the two simpletons, smiling without saying a word. He wouldn¡¯t dare to say it even if he was beaten to death, Sterling was ignored by Audrey. He lifted his clothes to show his abs, but Audrey didn¡¯t notice. Indeed, he lost all his face! From a distance, Audrey had seen Hannah walking in from the school gate. [e) Chapter 46 Lifting the Shirt to Reveal the Abs Art students could go without uniforms. She was wearing a long red dress, tall and slender, with thick, slightly curly hair like seaweed draped over her shoulders. Her petite, charming, and radiant face shone brightly. She was like a tender red rose, waiting to bloom, sure to blossom brilliantly and wildly. Thinking of the vibrant life that would be extinguished in a few months, the tears Audrey had barely managed to stop fell again. She wouldn''t let the tragedy happen! Hannah also saw Audrey, who no longer wore heavy, unattractive makeup. Her entric hairstyle had been straightened and dyed ck. Dressed in a shirt and school skirt, she looked neat and clean, like a pristine little fairy. Hannah lightly touched her red lips, this little girl no longer obeyed Corbin¡¯s everymand? Audrey rushed to Hannah, extended her slender arm, and tightly hugged Hannah. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m sorry, | shouldn¡¯t have doubted you before, nor should | have said those harsh words to you!¡± Hannah looked at the sparkling teardrops swirling in Audrey¡¯s eyes, wanting to raise her hand and fiercely rub her tender white face, but halfway through, she withdrew her hand again. Hannah pushed Audrey away, her beautiful face tensing up, ¡°Audrey, just go be with Kelsey, you believe everything she says anyway!¡± Hannah was born pretty and bright, her willow¡ªleaf eyebrows raised, exuding a charming and attractive vitality. Although she spoke angrily, she didn¡¯t push Audrey away with much force. Audrey knew she was still mad at her, but she cared about her in her Chapter 46 Lifting the Shit to Reveal the Abs heart. Audrey grabbed Hannah''s delicate little hand and shook it, ¡°I was wrong, could you give me another chance?¡± Audrey was born sweet and delicate, her coquettishness could melt. anyone¡¯s heart. Hannah¡¯s heart had already softened, but she knew she couldn''t easily forgive this little girl.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When she initially revealed to her that Kelsey and Corbin had a vague rtionship, she not only didn¡¯t believe it, but also used her Buc being overly suspicious, which made her extremely angry! of She forgave her casily, and when Kelsey Corbin coaxed her a few words, she was all at sea again. ¡°No.¡± Hannah pulled away from Audrey¡¯s grasp, steeled herself, and walked away. Audrey watched Hannab¡¯s slender and charming figure, her voice soft yet firm, ¡°Hannah, | will show you my change!¡± Not far away, a pair of pitch-ck eyes stared at Audrey¡¯s charming figure like cold jade. In the eerie cold darkness, a me that could not be ignored was flickering. Did she do this regardless of whether they were male or female? So, he wasn¡¯t that special one? Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The Results Were Out Audrey''s attention was all on Hannah, she didn¡¯t notice the sullen and cold¡ªlooking young man. Monday arrived quickly. After arriving at school, Kelsey headed straight for the headteacher Olivia''s office. She felt that she performed exceptionally well in this monthly test, and believed that it should be no problem for her to rank within the top three in her grade. ¡°Olivia, are the results out? How did | do this time?¡± Kelsey asked, a hint of nervousness and anticipation on her gentle and beautiful face. Olivia saw Kelsey, her eyes lit up with joy, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re third in the grade.¡± Kelsey''s heartbeat instantly quickened. Estimating oneself is one thing, getting confirmation from the teacher is another. ¡°Where were the first and second in that grade?¡± ¡°They were both in our ss, namely Corbin and Regina.¡± In other words, there was no Audrey at all? As Kelsey sneered inwardly, a trace of sadness appeared on her beautiful face, ¡°No Audra?¡± A flicker ofplexity crossed Olivia¡¯s eyes as she thought of Ill [e) Audrey''s grades. She shook her head and remained silent. Kelsey didn¡¯t notice theplexity in Olivia¡¯s eyes. After leaving the teacher''s office, she took out her phone to text Elise. Upon learning that Kelsey had made it into the top three of the grade and Audrey didn¡¯t even rank, Elise quickly responded that she would being to school with Rnter. Atriumphant smile curled up at the corners of Kelsey''s lips. When Rn came and saw Audrey¡¯s grades, he would surely be disappointed in that loud¡ªmouthed, foolish daughter, right? Did Audrey really have to post on the forum to prove she was a fool? She would probably be ridiculed by everyone, losing all her dignity, right? With this in mind, the incident where thest post embarrassed her didn¡¯t seem like much anymore! ¡°Kel, how did you do?¡± After arriving at school, Carlie went to ss one to find Kelsey. Upon learning that she was in the teacher''s office, she hurried over. Kelsey brushed her long hair from her cheek, feeling smug inside but wearing a hint of worry on her face. ¡°Carlie, maybe we shouldn''t let Audra post and confirm she¡¯s a fool. It would be so embarrassing for her,¡± she said. Upon hearing Kelsey''s words, Carlic couldn''t help but burst intoughter, her eyes filled with undisguised contempt and disdain. ¡°She¡¯s a fool, and not only that, she¡¯s a money-losing proposition. With her pig brain, she thinks she can manipte the two Howard brothers. Ha, what a cheap woman!¡± Thinking of Audrey being about to be publicly humiliated, Carlie [e) couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the ssroom. Let her post now, call me Auntie!¡± Watching Carlic quickly walk away, a smirk tugged at the corner of Kelsey''s lips. ss 10 ssroom.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey had just sat down in the chair when Carlie came over, full of arrogance. ¡°Audrey, you lost, hurry up and post to admit you¡¯re stupid!¡± Looking at Carlie, who was raising her eyebrows and looking at her with disdain, as if she wished she could trample her into the mud, Audrey slowly put down her backpack and took out her book, ¡°Are the results out?¡± ¡°The results haven¡¯t been posted yet, but someone asked the ss teacher, and you didn¡¯t make it into the top three!¡± Carlie¡¯s eyes were provocative and triumphant. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be stupid, but it¡¯s another to be unaware of it. Thinking that a few big words can make you a top student, you should go back to the drawing board, get a new IQ, and thenpare yourself with the top student Kel!¡± Audrey looked at Carlie, who was excited and eager to trample her underfoot, with a calm expression, ¡°You''re really something, coming to provoke me before the results are even out.¡± Patrick interjected from the side, ¡°Audrey, | think she¡¯s an idiot.¡± Carlic red at Patrick, then turned her re back to Audrey, ¡°Dying time won''t change the stupidity of your countdown.¡± No sooner had Carlic finished speaking than someone suddenly Ill shouted, ¡°The score list is out!¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 She was docile and soft in front of him. Meanwhile, Sterling, Bruno, and Jase arrived at the ssroom after ying ball in the morning. Sterling held a basketball in one hand, while the other hand''s fingers slipped through his soft, sweat-dampened ck hair, pushing the stray strands away from his forehead. A perfectly wless, cold and rugged face was revealed. Carlie nced at Sterling, who was not in his school uniform that day. Instead, he was wearing a ck T-shirt. His figure was. slim and upright, his delicate corbone slightly exposed, and the line from his jaw to his neck was smooth and handsome. He withdrew his hand from his hair, leaving it slightly disheveled. Yet, this appearance, inexplicably, seemed both S**y and restrained. Carlie¡¯s heart was pounding as she shyly nced at Sterling¡¯s prominent Adam''s apple. Her demeanor was a stark contrast to the defiant disdain she had shown in front of Audrey. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she looked at Sterling, ¡°Sterling, the results are out. Your desk mate didn¡¯t make it into the top three of the grade. After this monthly exam, the teacher will rearrange the seats. You better not sit with this braggart anymore, she¡¯s about to be theughingstock of the whole school!¡± Several girls who usually got along well with Carlie chimed in. ¡°Sit with us, Carlic. She had the best grades in our ss, she was beautiful and kind-hearted, and she was also very talented. Sterling, | guarantee you won''t lose out!¡± ¡°Exactly, Audrey has a ton of dark history, and she always finds ways Chapter 45 She was doolle and soft in front of him. to bully you. We don¡¯t know how you''ve put up with it until now!¡± ¡°She couldn''t catch up with Corbin. In order to get his attention, she could even brag about being in the top three of the grade. | saw her sitting with you, probably because you''ve be the new school. hunk, and she wants to use you to provoke Corbin...¡± The girl hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she suddenly let out a sharp scream.This is from N?velDrama.Org. A bottle of ice-cold mineral water was poured over her head. The girl was drenched to the point where she could barely open her eyes. She blinked, looking at Audrey who had sshed the water on her, her face turning livid with anger and her b*dy trembling. ¡°Audrey, are you crazy?¡± The girl screamed, lunging at Audrey. Audrey flicked her slender, pale wrist, and the water bottle in her hand swiftly and urately swung towards the girl¡¯s forehead. With a bang, the girl was hit and felt dizzy for a while. Seeing Audrey¡¯s rudeness and violence, Carlie stepped forward, intending to p Audrey in the face. However, upon encountering Audrey''s suddenly cold gaze, she froze in ce. The aura around Audrey changed in an instant, bing cold, aloof, and sharply assertive. Carlie was taken aback, the seemingly soft and gentle Audrey actually had such a sharp and cold side! ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut your filthy mouths!¡± Audrey coldly nced at Carlic and the girls around her, then turned back to look at Sterling, who was sitting on the chair. Her fluttering cyshes trembled lightly, and her previously cold little. Chapter 40 She was docile and soft in front of him. face became obedient and soft again, ¡°Sterling, would you still like to sit with me?¡± DILY Carlic, as well as the students around who were watching, asked, ¡°...... Did Audrey learn face¡ªchanging?¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s pure and untainted face, as white as jade, Sterling¡¯s brow twitched, his heart filled with an irritating emotion, ¡°You should be in ss one.¡± ¡°What do you mean? With her bottom-ranking grades, how could she possibly go to ss 1?¡± Carlic reacted, as if she had heard a huge joke. Sterling pulled out a red notice from his backpack, which was clearly torn off not long after it was posted, and mmed it on the table with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°See for yourself!¡± Audrey and Carlie both looked at the list at the same time. Carlie started looking for Audrey''s name from the bottom of the list, but ended up almost blinding herself without finding it. Until someone incredulously yelled out, ¡°No way, Audrey is actually the top of the grade!!¡± Chapter 49 Brothers So Sweet Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Brother, It¡¯s So Sweet! How could it be?? Carlie looked towards the name of the top student in the grade. Upon seeing the name Audrey, her eyes widened, her pupils suddenly constricting as if she had been struck by lightning, her mind goingpletely nk! Audrey actually made it into the top three of her grade, and she wasn''t third, but first? Carlie saw the name listed after Audrey''s. Corbin became second in the grade, and Kelsey, surprisingly, became fourth in the grade! Carlie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, she absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Audrey, the poor student, could score so well! ¡°Did you have your grandmother buy the answers from the Education. Bureau for you? How could someone of your lousy level possibly rank first?¡± No sooner had Carlie finished speaking than Emily, the ss teacher who had just walked into the ssroom, sternly reprimanded her, ¡°Carlie, the test papers are all sealed uniformly, and the answers onlye out after the test. Stop talking nonsense!¡± Carlie¡¯s hands, hanging at her sides, clenched into fists. Her facial expression changed like a palette, ¡°But teacher, Audrey suddenly ranking first in the grade really makes one doubt her abilities!¡± Audrey said lightly, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get first ce and let people doubt your abilities?¡± Carlie was choked up and couldn¡¯t utter a word. The few girls who had previously spoken for Carlic also returned to their scats. They all understood in their hearts that it was impossible to frame Audrey for cheating. After all, everyone in the same examination room as her were poor students, and she was already the top of her grade. How could she copy from those who were worse than her? But going from sixth tost in the grade to suddenly bing first in the grade, isn¡¯t this too fantastical? Audrey looked at Carlie¡¯s face, as colorful as a palette, with one hand propped on the desk, ¡°Call me auntie!¡± Carlie clenched her fists tightly, her nostrils ring in anger and humiliation. She gritted her teeth and eximed, ¡°Damn it!¡± Audrey chuckled lightly, ¡°Be good, remember to post an apology under your real name, okay?¡± Carlie returned to her seat, her eyes red and filled with a mix of shame and anger. Audrey sat down on the chair, looking at the cold and tough-looking young man beside her. Taking advantage of the ss teacher''s inattention, she moved her jade¡ªlike face close to him and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother, am | great?¡± Looking at the girl who was close at hand, her skin was tender and white without a single pore, her breath when she spoke was like the unripe fruit on the treetops, sweet but with a hint of greenness. He raised his slender hand with distinct knuckles, the tip of his index finger against her forehead, pushing her away, not allowing her to get too close. Seeing his cold attitude, Audrey felt a bit depressed. Had she upset him again somehow?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was puffing her cheeks, about to take out her textbooks from her backpack, when a milk¡ªvored lollipop was thrown into herp. Audrey picked up the lollipop and nced at the young boy beside her. The young man propped his handsome face with one hand, looking out the window. The back of his head was facing her, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. However, he gave her a lollipop, was he responding to her being great? Audrey secretly popped the lollipop into her mouth, took a bite, and whispered to the boy next to her, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so sweet!¡± Kelsey received her report card, learning that she had dropped from third to fourth in her grade. She found Olivia, who was about to leave the ssroom. ¡°Olivia, didn¡¯t you say this morning that | was third and Audrey didn¡¯t do well? Why, why has she be first?¡± Kelsey inwardly rejected this report card. In her mind, Audrey was both stupid and foolish. How could someone who had never even made it into the top hundred in the grade suddenly be the first? Olivia frowned, the top student in the grade had been assigned to Emily''s ss, she felt equally ufortable. 11.171 ¡°In the math test paper, there were two Olympiad problems with a high degree of difficulty in the answer questions. Only half of you got them right. Although Audrey got the answers right, her calction steps were something the math team teachers had never seen before. The math team teachers had to consult a professor from Seffolk University, only to find out that Audrey was using a new approach. Her problem- solving approach received high praise from the professor!¡± ¡°After the math team teacher added the scores of those two problems to Audrey, she went from fourth to first!¡± So, even if Audrey didn¡¯t get those two questions right, she was still fourth in the grade? Not thest ce she thought she was? Kelsey''s hands, hanging at her sides, suddenly tightened, her fingertips almost piercing her palms. The difficulty of this math test was very high. Kelsey''s score was considered high, but Audrey, she actually scored full marks!! It was simply unbelievable! Kelsey''s face was turning from blue to purple. As if struck by a major blow. | stood still, unable to move at all! At the school gate. A dark-colored Bentley had parked in the parking spot. Rn was dressed in a meticulously tailored iron¡ªgrey suit, his figure tall and handsome. His hair wasbed to perfection, exuding an aura of refined elegance and understated sophistication. Getting off the car with him was Elise, dressed in an embroidered long skirt, her hair done up in a bun, and her makeup meticulously applied. ¡°Rn, | received a message from Kel, she ranked in the top three in her grade this time. Audra might not have done well, when you see herter, don¡¯t get angry or scold her!¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The Gap Between the Two ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. | didn¡¯t manage Audra well, letting her be so rebellious and unrealistic!¡± ¡°Originally, | moved into the Watson¡¯s house with Kel, hoping that Kel could tutor Audra well, but who knew...¡± Elise sighed slightly, her eyes welling up with tears, ¡°All along, I''ve nicer to Audra than to Kel, | really wish Audra could be a bit more sensible and obedient!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Rn¡¯s slender, ink¡ªck eyebrows furrowed tighter. He had never believed when Audrey initially said she wanted to rank in the top three of their grade. He knew her grades all too well. Rn put his arm around Elise¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It''s my fault as a father for not fulfilling my responsibilities. Let¡¯s go to the head teacher first. If her grades are still a mess, | will definitely discipline her properly when we go back this time!¡± So young, yet so unrealistic, spouting wild words, unwilling to put in effort, wanting to reach the sky, in one step, how will they turn out when they grow up? He only had one biological daughter, Audrey, and her temperament was simply not suitable for inheriting the family business! Watching Rn¡¯s gentle face subtly flush with anger, a faint, almost imperceptible sneer curled at the corner of Elise¡¯s lips. Once Rn met with the head teacher, he would know how bad. Audrey¡¯s reputation was at school and how poor her grades were! The Headmaster¡¯s Office. Chapter 50 The Gap Between the Two Seeing Rn, who is usually busy with work,ing to the school for the first time, the director of instruction warmly received him. ¡°Mr. Watson, it¡¯s rare for you to visit the school. Today, the results of the monthly exam for the senior high school students just came out.¡± Elise sat next to Rn, her figure slender, her face as serene as water, exuding an aura of virtuous gentleness, ¡°Director, how did our Kel do in the exam this time?¡± The head teacher had always had a good impression of Kelsey and spoke highly of her, ¡°Kelsey has been an outstanding student in the school every year, excelling both acadically and morally, and being talented in many areas. Ms. Beltran, you have educated her well. She has also improved in this monthly exam, ranking third in the grade.¡± The ranking had changed, but the grade director hadn¡¯t had time to report the situation to the head of education, who still thought Kelsey was third. Upon hearing she ranked third in her grade, the smile deepened on Elise¡¯s lips. Her Kel had always been so outstanding, never once disappointing her. ¡°Elsa Noble High School was the best high school in Cloud City, and ss One was the top priority ss. |, as a mother, was content knowing that Kel was able to improve and achieve such results.¡± Elise changed the subject again, ¡°Director, how is my second daughter Audrey usually performing at school?¡± Upon mentioning Audrey, the head teacher frowned. Rn¡¯s expression grew somber as he watched the changes in the How bad must Audrey''s usual performance at school have been for the dean to frown every time she was mentioned? ¡°Actually, | had wanted to invite Mr. Watson to the school for a long time. Audrey was simply too spoiled and disobedient. She dyed her hair, wore makeup, was frequentlyte or left early, and had the worst grades. Most importantly, she was negatively affecting Corbin, the top student in the grade.¡± ¡°From freshman to senior year, her chasing after Corbin was known to everyone in the school. Despite the warnings, she didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Also, a few days before this monthly exam, she audaciously imed hat she wanted to be in the top three of her grade. This matter, even other schools knew about it. Mr. Watson, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of the Watson family, | really wouldn¡¯t want to ept your daughter!¡± ¡°Compared to Kelsey, the two were worlds apart, the difference was not just a little!¡± Rn, who always had a gentle and refinedplexion, had turned quite unpleasant after hearing the head teacher¡¯s evaluation of Audrey. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 How to Forgive? The monthly exam results werepiled by the grade director and then presented to the head of teaching for review. The headmaster, having heard from the ss teacher Olivia in the morning that the top three ranks were all taken by ss 1, naturally never thought that Audrey, who had always been at the bottom of the ss, would rank first. This was undoubtedly a fairy tale, a fool''s dream!! The grade director looked at the stunned and incredulous head of teaching, andughed, ¡°I personally reviewed her test paper, and indeed there were no mistakes in the grading. She got full marks in both math andprehensive science.¡± The head teacher opened his mouth,pletely speechless. Elise stiffened, looking at the grade director who was swearing solemnly and didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and she began to panic inside. Ever since Audrey had driven her and Kel out of the Watson family, she had realized something was wrong. Audrey had changed, she was no longer the naive youngdy who used to obey her every word. Originally, taking advantage of the opportunity of today¡¯s results being released, Rn was invited to see how bad Audrey was at school. However, Audrey ended up ranking first? ¡°| heard that the top three in the grade are all in ss one. Our Kel ranked third, Director Zhou, are you sure Audra ranked first in the 000% Chapter 52 How to Forgive? grade?¡± Elise asked softly. ¡°Oh, the ss rankings have changed, Audrey is first, Kelsey is fourth.¡± A barely perceptible crack appeared on Elise¡¯s forced smile, her inner turmoil was like a raging storm, wishing desperately that this was just her hallucination, that Audrey was still the underachieving student who was good at nothing. However, Rn had already seen Audrey''s test results from the head teacher¡¯s phone. Rn saw that Audrey had really made it into the top three of her grade, and even achieved the best score. He nced again at Audrey, who was hanging her head. Her thick, long eyshes were coated with crystal-clear tears, which seemed to be on the verge of falling. Her rosy lips were tightly pursed, as if she was holding back something... Rn¡¯s heart gave a harsh squeeze. He misunderstood the girl and even pped her! She was clearly improving, but he didn¡¯t believe her! Rn immediately felt ashamed and guilty, wishing he could p himself. ¡°Audra, Daddy misunderstood you, Daddy apologizes to you...¡± Audrey lifted her moist eyes, a thin mist of tears swirling in her sockets. Her small nostrils red in distress. She raised her delicate white hand, wiped her eyes, and quickly turned to run out of the office. The look of regret and pain on Rn¡¯s face intensified. p¨¦n Rn, | went after Audra-¡± Before Elise could finish her sentence, Rn had already left the 32.89% 11:190 Chapter 52 How to Forgive? office ahead of her. Upon seeing this, the expression on Elise¡¯s facepletely froze. Rn had pulled Audrey aside by the flower bed. His brows were furrowed so deeply they were almost knotted, ¡°Audra, it''s Daddy¡¯s fault, | hit you without understanding the situation!¡± Audrey bit her lip, silently shedding tears, not saying a word. As soon as she started crying, Rn felt somewhat helpless, ¡°Tell me, what should Daddy do for you to forgive him?¡± After a good while, Audrey finally spoke in a stutter, ¡°Daddy, do you remember what you promised me?¡± ¡°As long as you made progress, Dad promised you one condition.¡± Audrey sniffled, her eyes red as she looked at Rn, ¡°The Ethereal Threads that mom used to run, | want you to give it to me as a gift of progress!¡± Rn frowned, a hint of difficulty showing on his refined and restrained face, ¡°After your mother giarized Elise¡¯s work that year, she handed thepany over to Elise. Over the years, it''s been Elise who''s been running the business!¡± Audrey snorted in her mind. Although she didn¡¯t remember much about her mother, she believed in her mother¡¯s character. How could she possibly giarize Elise¡¯s work? Elise was known for her talent, being both the head nurse at a hospital and a renowned domestic fashion designer. However, Audrey believedThis is from N?velDrama.Org. 66.81% Chapter 52 How to Forge that her mother¡¯s talent was no less than Elise¡¯s! 98 70%. Nguoi Nguoi Nguoi Cc Nguoi Bec Nguoi Ti¨¦u d¨¦ Chapter 53 Chapter 53 His Concern Ethereal Threads was the most important thing left by their mother before she passed away. Why did she want Elise and her elder brother to manage and possess it? In the past, Audrey was instilled by Elise with the notion that her mother was irresponsible for jumping into the sea, which resulted in her never considering things from her mother¡¯s perspective! At such a young age, with a husband and daughter she loved, why did she jump into the sea for no reason? They said it was postpartum depression, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all! Audrey was filled with countless doubts. In the past, she was naive, foolish, and ignorant, allowing others to manipte and deceive her. But in the future, she would gradually uncover the truth! Audrey lifted her delicate little hand, lightly touching the side of her face that Rn had hit. Rn saw the red mark on her face, and a wave of regret and guilt washed over him. He nodded, ¡°I''ll tell Eliseter, to transfer the shares your mother left to you. After you graduate from college, I''ll hand over the company to you.¡± Audrey pursed her rosy lips, ¡°Dad, | want not only shares, but also real power.¡± Rn frowned, ¡°Nonsense, you''re still in your senior year of high 0.00 Chapter 53 Hix Concem school, when do you have time to manage apany?¡± Audrey blinked her moist eyes, her expression carrying a hint of fragility and tenderness, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say you would grant me one condition?¡± Rn realized that he had misunderstood Audrey and had even pped her. He sighed, ¡°I''ll discuss it with your Aunt Eliseter.¡± ¡°Good.¡± In the Bentley. Rn looked at Audrey''s report card, his handsome brows and eyes filled with unmistakable relief and joy. Elise, who was sitting next to me, was almost grinding her gums to pieces. Just now in the head teacher¡¯s office, she thought Kelsey was third and Audrey wasst, but the result almost made her face swell with embarrassment. Rn still seemed to hold out hope for Audrey, This made Elise feel threatened and anxious. ¡°Rn, thankfully Audra is as intelligent as you, not like Aurora Paisley. Also, thanks to Kel¡¯s tutoring, she ranked first this time. I''m really happy for her.¡± Seeing Elise mention Audrey¡¯s mom, a hint of coldness appeared on Rn¡¯s face. Thinking of Audrey¡¯s request, Rn said to Elise, ¡°Ethereal Threads 11:19 Chapter 53 His ConcemCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. was left by Aurora, | n to transfer the shares to Audra.¡± Originally thought Elise would tactfully refuse, but Eliseughed and said, ¡°Ethereal Threads is a brand created by Aurora, it should be given to Audra.¡± Seeing Elise being reasonable and understanding. Rn nodded in satisfaction. Aglint of coldness shed in Elise¡¯s eyes. Ethereal Threads was nothing but a shell now, taken over by Audrey, a high school student. Could it possibly be revived? ¡°Audra got good grades, | suppose mom was also very happy. Recently, | haven¡¯t been going to Flowery Garden.¡± What? Elise¡¯splexion slightly changed, the stifling feeling in her chest that had barely dissipated, came back again! When Audrey returned to the ssroom, ss had just ended and the room was quite noisy. Audreyy down on the table, and she ignored Patrick when he tried to talk to her. Jase was discussing game upgrades with Sterling when he saw Audrey lying on the desk. He nudged Sterling¡¯s arm, ¡°What''s wrong with your desk mate? Isn¡¯t she happy about being the top of the grade? She should be able to transfer to ss 1 soon, right?¡± Sterling nced at Audrey, noticing the faint blush on her fair, small face, he slightly furrowed his dark eyebrows. Chapter 53 His Concer Without saying a word, he strode out of the ssroom. Audrey had been lying down for a while when she suddenly felt a bit of a chill on her checks. She looked up and found a bottle of ice mineral water pressed against. her face. ¡°Put it on your face.¡± The indifferent voice of the young man rang out. Before Audrey had a chance to say anything, she heard him spit out a word from his thin lips. ¡°Ugly.¡± ¡°Audrey. Two dayster, Audrey received a call from Rn, Elise agreed to hand over Ethereal Threads to Audrey. During the holiday on the 11th, Audrey went to Ethereal Threads. After spending a day reconciling ounts, it was discovered that thepany had not only failed to make a profit in recent years, but had actually incurred a loss of 30 million. ¡°Audra, you''re aware of thepany¡¯s situation. My elder brother originally nned to discuss with your father and then dere bankruptcy. Given the current situation, are you sure you want to take over?¡± ¡°You were still a high school student, where did you get so much money to fill the gaps?¡± Elise feigned constion to Audrey, ¡°If you sell the trademark of Ethereal Threads, perhaps...¡± 54 44% 11:19 but | can handle my own affairs.¡± Elise looked at Audrey, who was now cold-faced in front of her, unwilling to pretend anymore, and her brow throbbed sharply. This ignorant creature, did she really think that her passion alone could revive Ethereal Threads from the dead? The essence of Ethereal Threads had already been taken away by her and her elder brother, their new brand was about to be launched. Ethereal Threads, ha, they have long been outdated by the times, bing a thing of the past! Back to the Watson family. Audrey locked herself in her room, not evening down for dinner. Danna went upstairs, arrived at Audrey¡¯s room, and saw the little girl doodling on the table. There was a beautiful skirt drawn on the sketchbook. The olddy patted the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°Is Audra designing clothes?¡± Audrey''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the olddy, ¡°The biennial Silvershore Fashion Design Competition will soon be holding its national auditions. Grandma, | n to participate.¡± The olddy frowned, ¡°Audra, it''s enough for you to learn medicine well, why bother with these things?¡± ¡°| wouldn''t fall behind in medicine, but | also wanted to be a designer like my mother.¡± Mentioning Audrey¡¯s mother, the olddy who always loved Audrey¡¯s 72.30% face turned a bit ugly. ¡°Audra, don¡¯t mention you! the future.¡± Audrey caught a fleeting glimpse of disgust in Danna¡¯s eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. Did Grandma...hate her mother? ¡°Grandma. did mom really jump into the sea due to postpartum depression back then?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the olddy harshly interrupted, ¡°Audra, I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t mention your mother in front of me and your father. Just pretend you don¡¯t have a mother!¡± 92665 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Audra¡¯s Dependence and Fondness Audrey lowered her thick, long eyshes, her delicate white teeth biting her lip, no longer speaking. But inside, a storm was raging. Something was wrong, very wrong! The concept of Dad initially handing over Ethereal Threads to Elise and her siblings to manage, is the same as the harsh words he used when talking about their mother to grandma nowadays. Audrey quickly realized that her mother was the taboo in their home! If it was just postpartum depression leading to suicide, why was it a taboo? Audrey felt as if she was enveloped in a fog, but she was not afraid. One day, she would unravel the mystery! Danna saw Audrey with her long, butterfly¡ªlike eyshes hanging down, not speaking, and thought she was scared. The sharp gaze softened, gently embracing the little pink dumpling, and said affectionately, ¡°Audra, grandma didn¡¯t mean to be harsh on you. If you want to participate in the designpetition, grandma supports you. Don¡¯t ignore grandma.¡± Audrey threw herself into Danna¡¯s arms, holding her tightly, ¡°Grandma, | will never be angry with you, nor will | ignore you, Audra will always love Grandma!¡± Danna was utterly charmed by Audrey. The elderly hand stroked her Chapter 54 Audra¡¯s Dependence and Fondness soft, smooth, long ck hair, ¡°I heard Ethereal Threads is short of thirty million due to loopholes. Grandma will cover this amount for you.¡± ¡°Grandma, no need, | have my own way.¡± Audrey knew that there was a mysterious and entric business genius in Cloud City. He had a keen eye for investment. Any project he took interest in, even if thepany was on the brink of copse, could be revived after his investment! When she found him, she took out her proposal and works, hoping to impress him and persuade him to invest. With a doting expression, Danna poked Audrey¡¯s little head, ¡°What solution do you have? Even if you have one. grandma will still pay for it. What grandmacks the least, is money!¡± Audrey, ¡°...¡± Grandma, you''re so rich, do you stillck leg essories?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Danna looked at Audrey¡¯s fair and delicate face, her eyes full of indulgence and kindness, ¡°What grandmacked was Audra¡¯s dependence and affection.¡± Upon hearing the olddy¡¯s words, a pang of sadness hit Audrey. causing her eyes to well up and redden. She was so foolish in the past, clearly having this grandmother who gave her heart and soul to her, yet she regarded Elise as the closest person to her! Flowery Garden. Elise handed Kelsey a flyer for the Silvershore Fashion Contest domestic preliminaries. 29.58% Chapter 54 Audra¡¯s Dependence and Fondness ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Kelsey had long wanted to participate in the Silvershore fashion designpetition. In the previous two years, she didn¡¯t have enough. confidence, but after continuous learning and her mother¡¯s guidance in the past two years, she was already full of confidence. She wanted to be a versatile and all-round queen. In the future, she would be able to stand at the highest point, and trample Audrey under her feet! If she could win thispetition, the organizers at Silvershore would coborate with her. She would then be able to step into the international high-end brands and gain worldwide recognition! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, | was very confident about thispetition.¡± Elise looked at Kelsey¡¯s confident and beautiful face, her brow furrowing slightly as if she was thinking about something. ¡°Audrey ranked first in the monthly exam, and recently you. Rn, have regained your confidence in her. How did you manage to fall behind Audrey, that idiot?¡± Kelsey was also baffled. Audrey¡¯s recent changes were too drastic. Not only did she stop being affectionate with her and their mother, but she also constantly opposed them. Moreover, her grades had improved dramatically, which left Kelsey feeling both anxious and dissatisfied! The better Audrey was, the more Sterling noticed her, right? No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Audrey and Sterling be together! Thinking of the sports event held at Elsa Noble High School in mid- October, a glint of calction and gloom shed in Kelsey¡¯s eyes. ¡°She did well on this test, but it¡¯s just a fluke! Rn will be Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Really wanted to see, what could make you happy? During the National Day, Elsa Noble High School had a three-day holiday. Audrey ranked first in her grade, and Patrick and a few others teased her into treating them. Audrey had promised to treat them to dinner at Taste of Euphoria on the evening of the 2nd. However, she still wanted to invite Sterling. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have his contact information. Audrey asked Patrick to help her make connections, but ended up only getting Eden¡¯s Line. Audrey knew that Sterling and Eden had been getting close recently, so she added Eden on Line. While waiting for Eden to pass by, she sent another message to Hannah. Recently, Hannah had still been ignoring her, avoiding her whenever she saw her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Audrey: Hannah, we were dining at Taste of Euphoria tonight, | was really looking forward to youing! After a while, Hannah replied: No time, Audrey: Whining, I¡¯m so heartbroken. When will you finally be willing G00% 11.19 Chapter 55 Really wanted to see, what could make you happy to make up with me? Alluring Beauty: Stop pining for me, I¡¯m just a legend. Audrey: Humph, don¡¯t let me see you. Otherwise, every time | see you, | will hug you until you agree with me! Audrey''s slender fingers typed quickly, not noticing that Eden had already approved her request, nor that she had typed a line of text onto Eden¡¯s chat box. The most luxurious and densely popted CBD business center in Cloud City. Eden followed Sterling to the base of a towering skyscraper. erling was dressed in a white shirt and ck cropped trousers that Ay. The finely tailored fabric wrapped around his tall and slender b*dy, which was quite different from the school uniform. Dressed like this, he appeared more rigorous and elite that day. Soft ck hair was parted in a three-to¡ªseven ratio, revealing a handsome and smooth forehead. His features were as if meticulously sketched by an artist, every inch of him was unbelievably perfect. ¡°Sterling, weren¡¯t you going to y games? What are you doing here?¡± Eden¡¯s family was fairly well-off, but this was his first time visiting such a grand and imposingpany. At first nce, it was a ce where only the top tycoons of Cloud City could work. ¡°Grab something.¡± 23.68% Chapter 55 Really wanted to see what could make you happy? ¡°Will anyone kick us outter?¡± Eden followed Sterling to the top floor with unease. Sterling pressed his scarlet thin lips together, not saying a word. Eden had already gotten used to his bad temper. Despite being the same age, his cold and sharp aura that towered above everyone else made no one dare to treat him as a high school senior. As the elevator doors opened, a few men in suits and leather shoes warmly greeted them. Mr. Irwin, whom Eden had seen on Cloud City TV, was a renowned businessman who had made a name for himself in the business world in the past two years with his vigorous and iron-fisted approach, transforming a bankruptpany into a listed group. Mr. Irwin took the initiative to shake hands with Sterling, then led him to the office. ¡°Kevin, the two stocks you had me choosest time have recently made a big profit. Also, the project you had me invest in has sessfully won the bid. Here is your reward.¡± Eden sat next to Sterling, seeing the check passed by Mr. Irwin. Fifty million! He was so shocked that his eyes nearly popped out. Sterling took the check, nodding coldly at Mr. Irwin. The two talked about the stock market and thetest business trends for over half an hour, leaving Edenpletely confused. Until she left Mr. Irwin¡¯s office, Eden was still a bit stunned, ¡°Damn, you made fifty million just by moving your lips?¡± 50 45% Chapter 55 Really wanted to see what could make you happy? Ironically, he made a fortune, but still looked cold and indifferent without a hint of happiness! ¡°| really want to see what can make you happy-¡± Eden didn¡¯t finish her sentence when her phone beeped with a message. The message sent by Audrey. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t let me see you, otherwise every time | see you, | will hug you until you agree to me!¡± Sterling caught sight of Eden¡¯s message out of the corner of his eye. Agloomy voice, as if from hell, echoed in Eden¡¯s ear, ¡°I could show you how many fists it takes to meet the King of Hell.¡± 86.85% Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Imprisoning You Indefinitely Eden looked up, meeting Sterling¡¯s pitch¡ªck, icy narrow eyes, and shivered unexpectedly. The chilling, dark aura emanating from him seemed as if it would freeze the surrounding air. Eden clearly felt his emotions about to spiral out of control and erupt. Eden swallowed, voicing his nervousness, ¡°Um... could she have sent it by mistake?¡± If Audrey had been interested in him, wouldn¡¯t she have epted his milk and chocte cookiesst time? Eden, with a strong will to survive, sent Audrey a message: Did you send it to the wrong person? In less than a minute, | received a reply from Audrey: ¡°Crying face.jpg, | can¡¯t believe | sent it to you, sorry.¡± Before Eden had a chance to reply, Audrey sent another message: ¡°Are you with Sterling?¡± Eden didn¡¯t dare to reply much, maintaining her aloofness by responding with a simple ¡®Hmm. Audrey: | invited you and Sterling to dinner tonight! Immediately after, the positioning of Taste of Euphoria was sent over. Eden handed the chat history to Sterling, ¡°Audrey sent it to the wrong person, it wasn¡¯t meant for me.¡± 0.00% 11:10 m Sterling pressed his scarlet thin lips together without speaking, Eden noticed, his face seemed even colder. Eden wasn¡¯t sure about Sterling¡¯s feelings for Audrey. If he said he liked her, he didn¡¯t seem to be very proactive. But if he said he didn¡¯t like her, he seemed to care a lot about Audrey¡¯s affairs! ¡°Sterling, did you develop a psychological trauma after transferring here and being bullied by Audrey? Is that why you¡¯re so sensitive about her?¡± Sterling didn¡¯t respond to Eden. 5 an Mr. Irwin sent a driver to pick up Sterling, who emotionlessly refused. Hands shoved into his pockets, he headed towards the subway station. Eden watched the tall, thin, and stern silhouette of the young man. He caught up with him, his face full of regret, and said, ¡°Mr. Irwin drives a Rolls-Royce, and you''re not taking it, but taking the subway?¡± Sterling swept his dark eyes over the chattering Eden, ¡°Shut up.¡± Eden scratched his head, followed Sterling onto the subway, and only then realized that this line went directly to Taste of Euphoria. Sterling found Eden annoying and stood alone on the side. The young man was dressed in a well-tailored shirt and trousers, his figure appearing increasingly tall and straight. His soft ck hair was parted in a 3:7 ratio, revealing a handsome and clean forehead. His features were as if carved by a divine craftsman. He was slightly bowing his head, the hand wearing a mechanical wristwatch holding a mobile phone. He waszily leaning in the corner, slightly bowing his head, his slender eyes looking at the mobile phone. Although he exuded an aura of ¡°keep away from strangers¡°, his perfect 11:19This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. appearance and his gloomy and arrogant temperament made it hard not to attract attention. Two young girls had been staring at him for two or three stops. Finally gathered the courage and walked towards him. ¡°Hello, my name is Sandra Farley, | was the school beauty of Fifth High School. | noticed you as soon as you got on the bus. | would like to make friends with you. Can we exchange Line contacts?¡± The girl was youthful and bright, with a confident sparkle in her big eyes. Sterling had been staring at his phone, having added Audrey on Line a few minutes ago. But there was no movement over there. His brows were furrowed and his eyes were gloomy. For a moment, he had the impulse to hack into her phone and directly pass through. At that time, Audrey also noticed that someone had added her on Line. The username was simply ¡®Imprison You Forever¡¯, and the Line profile picture was a pitch¡ªck night sky with a moonless and starless scene. Looking at Line, who didn¡¯t seem like a good person at all, and even ¡®imprisoned you indefinitely¡¯, was this person a pervert? Moreover, the note did not specify who added her. Audrey naturally wouldn''t just add strangers. She directly clicked on reject. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Gave Her a Surprise The rejection caused Sterling¡¯s silhouette to tense up sharply, the chilling dark aura around him growing even more intense. Sandra, who was looking for him on Line, was frozen in ce, not daring to utter another word. at But looking the gloomy young man who seemed to have stepped out of aic book, Sandra still mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Can we add each other on Line?¡± Sterling lifted his eyelid, his gaze indifferent and gloomily terrifying, ¡°No.¡± dra¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red. She was the school beauty of High School, and no boy had ever rejected her like this before, just adding Line, | won¡¯t bother you.¡± There seemed to be impatience in Sterling¡¯s slender brows, and a hint of a menacing aura in his eyes that made people dare not provoke him, ¡°No.¡± Hadn¡¯t Sandra seen that the page left open on his phone screen was Line? ¡°Wanted to say something else?¡± Sterling narrowed his pitch¡ªck eyes, his facial features cold to the extreme, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Sandra was pulled away from Sterling by herpanion. ¡°That boy was too fierce. If we can¡¯t get it, just forget it,¡± thepanion whispered. 0.00% Sandra couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the young boy standing in the corner, her heart still pounding. He was indeed fierce, but he was also indeed charismatic. So wild and arrogant, just like a defiant beast. Didn¡¯t know which girl would tame me in the future! Eden stood aside, not daring to approach the irritable and cold Sterling at all. He was extremely dissatisfied. Every time they went out, the girl only asked him for his Line. You should know that when he was the school bully at Elsa Noble High School, how many girls took the initiative to add him? touched his own face and ground his teeth. amn, was he going to get stic surgery after graduation? Taste of Euphoria. Audrey invited Patrick, along with more than twenty ssmates, from her own ss, the neighboring ss, including both boys and girls. Eden didn¡¯t respond to her Line message, and it was unclear whether he and Sterling woulde or not. Halfway through her meal, Audrey still hadn¡¯t seen Eden and Sterling, and she found herself unable to enjoy her food. ¡°Audrey, you ranked first in the grade, | want to give you a surprise,¡± 20.86% Ill 11:19 Had collected countless pieces of information about Corbin with Audrey. Audrey frowned, asking Patrick beside her, ¡°Why did hee?¡± There were too many people invited tonight, she didn¡¯t even notice. Derek. Since her rebirth, she had not been in contact with Derek. Patrick, ¡°He came before dinner, after we finish eating, I''ll have a good talk with him, and make it clear to him that you and Corbin have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± Audrey nodded, about to say something, when suddenly all the lights in the box went out. ¡°What''s going on, did the power go out?¡± ¡°Such arge restaurant, even if there was a power outage, they should started the generator immediately, right?¡± dst everyone''s chattering, suddenly, a beam of light shone on the urved stage of the private room. Awarm, elegant, and melodious voice rang out. Opened the window, let loneliness breathe. This room was so scaled off.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The cheers were still lingering in the air. | had already, been powerless, unable to resist, with no way to retreat. Ill 11:19 Chapter 57 Cave Her Surprise In this silent night, the present me, needed someone¡¯spany. When | closed my eyes, | couldn¡¯t see clearly. This double bed,cked warmth. Atall figure leaning on a cane, slowly walked onto the arc-shaped stage as the song began. He was dressed in white, his neatlybed bangs covering his forehead. His warm, brown eyes were affectionately gazing at the girl sitting at the head of the round table. His handsome face was adorned with a charming smile, making him the type of prince charming that most girls in the school liked. 80.18% Chapter 58 Chapter 58 He appeared at the box door. The handsome and refined young man on stage was not only good- looking, but also had a pleasant and melodious voice. The girls in the private room let out envious exmations. ¡°Wasn''t Corbin too romantic? Who said he didn¡¯t have feelings for our Audrey? The surprise tonight was just too wonderfull¡± ¡°Those in the forum who support Corbin and Kelsey as a couple must be blind. | think he and Audrey are a match made in heaven!¡± Audrey seemed not to hear the chatter of the girls, her hands crossed under her chin, watching Corbin singing on stage with a nonchnt smile. If it were in the past, she would have been bewitched to the point of losing all sense of direction. By now, for her, Corbin was nothing but an utterly disgusting and repulsive scumbag! Two years ago, his cosmeticspany faced a financial crisis. She took out her saved pocket money, sold her jewelry and designer clothes and bags, and raised two million for him. Heined it wasn¡¯t enough, so she went to beg her father, kneeling for a whole day and night. Eventually, her father agreed to provide funds to help their family through the crisis. She had always thought that even if he didn¡¯t like her, he was grateful o her. It was not until she was imprisoned that she realized, he thought her sacrifices for him were expected, that she was demeaning herself, and it was not him begging for her help! Thinking of such deep-seated humiliation and torment, a bloodthirsty chill and towering resentment welled up in Audrey¡¯s eyes, hidden behind her longshes. Did he think she was still the old Audrey? Sing a love song, show off some charm, and give her a deep look, and she would be so enchanted that she would be dizzy? Ahint of barely noticeable mockery and sneer appeared on Audrey''s lips. She did not interrupt Corbin¡¯s performance. For such a beastly thing, she had to y with it slowly to make it interesting! After finishing singing a song called ¡°Need Someone by My Side¡°, Corbin snapped his fingers, and suddenly, a red rose appeared in his hand, He walked towards Audrey, leaning on his cane. ¡°Audra, | was particrly surprised and happy that you could rank first in this monthly exam. | had wondered who would take away my first ce throne, | didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Audra.¡± ¡°If it were someone else. | might not ept it, but you, Audra, you¡¯re different. You are the all-powerful queen in my heart.¡± In the box, everyone but Patrick, who was clueless, started to heckle. After all, in their eyes, Audrey had always been the one chos appeared at the box door Corbin. Now that Corbin was willing to take the initiative to make amends, it was the best gift and surprise for Audrey! Amid a burst of uproar, Audrey slowly stood up. The light in the box moved with Corbin¡¯s movements. He stood in front of Audrey, and the light fell on both of them. Yesterday, Audrey was wearing a soft yellow doll cor knit sweater, paired with a pair of white pencil pants. Her long, straight ck hair was tied up in a bun. Her face was free of makeup, her skin delicate, smooth, and so white it seemed to glow. Her eyes were clear and bright, and beneath her straight, elegant nose, her lips were curved in a light are. This clean, delicate, and flower¡ªlike appearance made Corbin¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Audra, I¡¯ve thought it over these days in the hospital, you are sincere to me, | can¡¯t let you be wronged anymore, | want to make a promise to you.¡± ¡°After graduation, can we be together?¡± As soon as Corbin finished speaking, the box was filled with jeers, screams, and whistles. ¡°Promise him!¡± ¡°Together!¡± ¡°What a perfect match!¡± ¡°7g No one noticed that the box door had been pushed open, a slender and stern figure stood in the shadows, his dark eves staring ominous!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Corbin. Now that Corbin was willing to take the initiative to make amends, it was the best gift and surprise for Audrey! Amid a burst of uproar, Audrey slowly stood up. The light in the box moved with Corbin¡¯s movements. He stood in front of Audrey, and the light fell on both of them. Yesterday, Audrey was wearing a soft yellow doll cor knit sweater, paired with a pair of white pencil pants. Her long, straight ck hair was tied up in a bun. Her face was free of makeup, her skin delicate, smooth, and so white it seemed to glow. Her eyes were clear and bright, and beneath her straight, elegant nose, her lips were curved in a light are. This clean, delicate, and flower¡ªlike appearance made Corbin¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Audra. I¡¯ve thought it over these days in the hospital, you are sincere to me, | can¡¯t let you be wronged anymore, | want to make a promise to you.¡± ¡°After graduation, can we be together*?¡± As soon as Corbin finished speaking, the box was filled with jeers, screams, and whistles. ¡°Promise him!¡± ¡°Together!¡± ¡°What a perfect match!¡± No one noticed that the box door had been pushed open, a slender and stern figure stood in the shadows, his dark eyes staring ominously at Ill Chapter 58 He appeared at the box door the scene inside. 994514 1120 Chapter 59 Did you like Audry? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Did you like Audrey? Eden had gone to the restroom and when she returned to the box to find Sterling, she saw him leaving swiftly like a shooting star. Eden quickly chased after. He found that Sterling''s face was even colder than when he saw him on Line. ¡°Sterling, what¡¯s wrong? Aren''t you going to have dinner with Audrey?¡± Sterling walked to a dark, narrow alley next to Taste of Euphoria, his tall and stern figure leaning against the wall. He pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and tossed one to Eden. Eden took out a lighter and cupped her hands to light a fire for Sterling. The orange glow of the streetlight shone on Sterling¡¯s sharply defined. profile, while the other half of his face was hidden in the shadows, adding an air of mystery and darkness to him. ¡°Sterling, did Audrey upset you again?¡± Sterling tilted his smooth, firm chin slightly upward, slowly exhaling a puff of smoke, ¡°What do you think of her feelings for Corbin?¡± Eden, ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Sterling cast a cold nce, ¡°Speak inly.¡± ¡°Audrey liked Corbin, the whole school knew that, and she did a lot 11.20 for him.¡± Eden shrugged, ¡°Corbin always kept her hanging. Honestly, if Audrey pursued me like that, | would have surrendered long ago!¡± Saying this, it seemed as if Eden had thought of something. He waved his hand again. ¡°You and Corbin are brothers, would it be inappropriate for me to say this?¡± Sterling kept a straight face and didn¡¯t say anything. Three years ago, he fell ill and woke up with no memory. Gabriel and Allison stood by his bedside, telling him that they were his parents, and Corbin was his fraternal twin.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. During his hospital stay, Gabriel and Allison rarely visited him. He couldn¡¯t feel his parents¡¯ affection for him, and Corbin never treated him like a brother. After being discharged and returning to the Howard family, he tried to mend rtions with them, but they consistently treated him with cold violence. Regardless of whether he was good or bad, they were indifferent to him. Once, an antique vase in the study room was broken, and Corbin wrongfully med him. Gabriel and Allison, without asking any questions, beat his back with a feather duster until it was bruised and bloody. Since then, he had understood that he was just a surplus person in his family! That night, a heavy snow fell. He, wrapped in a ck down jacket, left the vi, battered and bruised. He had walked a long way and sat under the overpass. The weather was freezing cold, the night was deep and quiet, and there were few vehicles and pedestrians on the road. 11:20 Chapter 59 Did you like Audrey? He was like an ice sculpture, not moving at all. Until a ck Bentley car pulled up beside him. Agirl, dressed in a red cropped sweater, with her hair dyed in various colors and her face heavily made up, got out of the car. She handed him a piece of chocte cake and milk, then pulled out a stack of bills from her bag and ced it in front of him. It might have been too cold. She exhaled a breath, rubbed her hands together, and said, ¡°You go stay in a hotel for the night, and find. someone from the aid station to help you arrange amodation tomorrow.¡± After saying this, she shivered from the cold and hurriedly ran towards the car. She got in the car, rolled down the window, and waved at the ¡®homeless man¡® who was bundled up so tightly that his appearance waspletely obscured. ¡°You better hurry to the hotel, goodbye!¡± Goodbye He had searched for her for a long time, even infiltrated the forums of various schools in Cloud City, before he found out that she was studying at Elsa Noble High School. Eden looked at Sterling, who seemed lost in thought and deeply brooding, and asked with a risk of being beaten to death, ¡°Sterling, do you like Audrey?¡± Liked? Sterling¡¯s tongue pressed against his back teeth, sneering coldly, ¡°I wish | could kill her. Yes, hurt, kill, her! vagant and domineering Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Sterling was too extravagant and domineering. Eden did not see the dark color rolling in Sterling''s eyes when he said ¡®kill her¡¯. He thought Sterling really wanted to kill Audrey as he verbally expressed, especially after he transferred to Elsa Noble High School, Audrey just kept provoking him. But why did he help Audrey in thest forum? Although he couldn''t understand the code,bined with the IP posts that wereter exposed on the forum, even if he was slow, he could think of it as Sterling''s masterpiece. Eden exhaled a puff of smoke, just about to ask for rification, when he saw Sterling, leaning against the wall, straighten up, extinguish his cigarette butt, and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking b about meing to Taste of Euphoria today.¡± Eden scratched his head, ¡°Oh, | see.¡± Half an hourter. Eden was taken to a luxurious and upscale restaurant in a hotel in Cloud City by Sterling. The waiter saw two equally handsome but distinctly different young men approaching, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. Coming here to eat, it was mostly one man and one woman. It was quite rare for two extremely good-looking young men toe in together and sit at the window-side couple¡¯s table. 0.00% 11 20 Chapter 60 Sing was too extravagant and domineen After sitting down, Sterling rested one hand on the back of the chair, while the other toyed with a slim ck phone. He raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Give him the menu to order.¡± There was no emotional fluctuation on his cold and rugged face, and his voice was also cold and indifferent, but it invisibly exuded a sense of dominance and strength. The waiter had already imagined him as the dominant character in a Boys¡¯ Love drama. After Eden got the menu, he looked at the prices of the dishes, his mouth opened so wide that it could almost fit an egg. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so expensive, a meal costs at least a hundred or two hundred thousand?¡± Eden¡¯s family was quite well-off in Cloud City, but in his mind, a meal costing ten thousand or so was already outrageous, and that was when his father was treating big clients. ing lifted his eyelid, and from his cold, crimson thin lips, he red three words, ¡°Order anything.¡± The waiter was already cursing inwardly, ¡°Such a rich, handsome, and domineering young man, can¡¯t you like girls? Why waste such a good opportunity and not leave any chances for the girls?¡± Ah ah ah! The waiter felt like he was going to die! When the food was served, Eden took out her phone, snapped a couple of photos, and couldn''t help but post them on her Timeline. Had to show off a bit when | dined at the sky restaurant in Cloud City¡¯srgest hotel for the first time! 28.59% 11:20 Chapter 60 Sterling was too extravagant and dominering Taste of Euphoria. Audrey looked at the red roses handed over by Corbin, her fair little hand covering her nose, and she sneezed. Patrick snatched the red rose and threw it into the trash can, ¡°Audrey is allergic to red roses, you don¡¯t even know that, and you say you don¡¯t want her to be wronged? You make promises to her, but you don¡¯t even know her preferences, aren¡¯t you clearly fooling people?¡± Patrick only respected Corbin when Audrey used to please Corbin. This kind of attitude from Patrick is the first time today! Corbin merely regarded Patrick as Audrey¡¯sckey, not bothering to pay him any attention. He gazed affectionately at Audrey with his brown eyes, ¡°Audra, would you give me a chance to get to know you?¡± The corners of Audrey''s lips curved slightly. She didn¡¯t respond to Corbin, instead, she had the waiter call over the manager of Taste of Euphoria. ¡°Manager, | wanted to apply for a Supreme Card from your ce.¡± The Supreme Card was the highest level membership card of Taste of Euphoria. With this card, it was possible for the owner of Taste of Euphoria to personally serve them! Compared to the regr VIP card, it offered significantly more privileges, but the price was so high that it deterred the average person. When Corbin heard that Audrey was going to apply for a supreme card, a hint of smugness and disdain shed through his mind. Recently, he had heard quite a few rumors that Audrey had started to curry favor with Sterling. He was unwilling to believe it, as he thought it was impossible for her to be interested in anyone else but him! 61.42%N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 11.20 Chapter 60 Sterling was too extravagant and domineering No, the Supreme Card was about to be delivered to him immediately! 11:20 apped Hil Chapter 61 Chapter 61 pped His Face Hard! Actually, Audrey was not bad-looking, fair and delicate, and she came from a good family. If it wasn¡¯t for that mysterious person who had taken a fancy to Audrey and wanted her to remain pure, he wouldn''t have minded spending a few days with Audrey. After all, it was him that Audrey liked. Corbin was well aware of how infatuated and devoted Audrey was to him! Whenever he beckoned, Audrey would happily lick him. Corbin had always been arrogant and conceited, the more easily attainable something was, the less interest he had in it. Audrey found him to be just like that, too unchallenging! However, if he didn¡¯t ept the things she willingly gave him, it might have hurt her self-esteem. Well, reluctantly epted it then! Agentle smile graced Corbin¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Audra, don¡¯t waste that money on me.¡± Except for Patrick, all the other male students looked at Corbin with envy. ¡°When would an Audrey appear by my side?¡± ¡°Was this dog food scattered around? Are we still going to eat?¡± ¡°Admired, admired!¡± 0.00% 1130101 Chapter 61 pped His Face Hard Audrey listened to her ssmates¡¯ discussions, the smile on her lips. deepening. She nced at Corbin, ¡°It will be done.¡± Excitement and joy filled Corbin¡¯s eyes as he tried to grasp Audrey¡¯s hand, wanting to give her a bit of a treat, but Audrey avoided him. Upon seeing this, Corbin was taken aback for a moment. Didn''t she want to hold his hand? Audrey ignored Corbin¡¯s puzzled look, she sweetly smiled as she pulled out a credit card and handed it to the manager. Not long after, the manager had processed a supreme card and brought it over. Corbin wanted to reach out to catch it, but a delicate little hand beat him to it. Corbin had a few seconds of embarrassment. ¡°Audra, since you insist on giving this to me, I''ll ept it. Whenever you want toe to Taste of Euphoria for a meal, I''ll bring you here anytime,¡± Corbin said, looking at the supreme card in her hand. Audrey, however, had not given the supreme card to Corbin. ¡°Audra?¡± Audrey blinked, raising her delicate hand holding the supreme card, and handed it to Corbin, Just as Corbin was secretly happy about to ept it, Audrey turned her wrist and handed the card to the manager of Taste of Euphoria. ¡°Now, as a Supreme Card VIP, | made a request.¡± The manager of Taste of Euphoria nodded, ¡°Please speak, honored 2846% [e) 11-20 Chapter 61 pped His Face Hard! guest.¡± ¡°From now on, Corbin and dogs were not allowed in!¡± As soon as Audrey spoke, there was a moment of silence in the air. Except for Patrick, everyone was looking at Audrey incredulously. It seemed unbelievable that such words hade out of her mouth! Of course, the most shocked was Corbin. His pupils suddenly constricted, for a moment he thought he was experiencing auditory hallucinations. The manager of Taste of Euphoria was the first to react, he respectfully asked, ¡°Miss Wen, are you referring to Mr. Howard?*. ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were clear, the smile on her lips faded slightly. The manager of Taste of Euphoria nodded, ¡°Alright, we willply with the request of the VIP.¡± The manager of Taste of Euphoria gestured for Corbin to leave, ¡°Mr. Howard, please leave!¡± Corbin stood still, not moving. The hand that held the cane tightened forcefully, the veins on the back of his hand faintly protruding. Looking at Audrey¡¯s sweet, soft face that gradually became cool and indifferent, Corbin seemed to not recognize her for a moment. Suppressing his inner embarrassment and anger, he spoke softly, ¡°Audra, | know you''re upset. You¡¯ve been pursuing me for two years, and | shouldn¡¯t have remained silent. I¡¯ve said it, we''ll be together after graduation!¡± 11:20 Chapter 61 pped His Face Hard! ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to get my attention in this way, | still preferred the old you!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. 97.54% Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Ah, Such Envy! Watching Corbin¡¯s narcissistic and arrogant demeanor, Audrey dropped the insincere smile on her face, not bothering to hide any pretense. Acold and mocking glint shed in his eyes, ¡°I was blind before, | took care of a dog. What, are you that dog? Do you want this supreme card? Do you want to wag your tail and beg your master?¡± Corbin¡¯s face turned from pale to purple in an instant. Facing the strange looks from other ssmates and Audrey¡¯s cold mockery, Corbin¡¯s chest heaved with anger, ¡°Audrey, are you taking revenge on me out of love turned to hate?!¡± Audrey couldn''t be bothered to waste words with Corbin, she faintly curved her lips, ¡°Also, do me a favor and return my three million before school starts.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Corbin¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, a vein throbbing on his forehead, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°From the start of high school to the beginning of senior year, | spent three million on you,¡± Audrey said, her long, butterfly-wing¡ª like eyshes lifted. Her eyes were no longer filled with watery ripples, but a cold rity. Her sweet, charming face no longer seemed so warm and inviting, but rather strong and indifferent. ¡°I won¡¯t bother with the misceneous expenses, but this three million, you owe me, and | have the IOU. If you don¡¯t pay it back, be prepared to receive a letter from mywyer.¡± Corbin had never imagined that he had specifically taken leave from the hospital tonight to surprise her, to move her, to deepen her feelings D.COM 11:20 Chapter 62 Ah. Such ! for him, but unexpectedly- Not only did shepare him to a dog, had the manager of Taste of Euphoria kick him out, but she also made him pay back the money she had spent on him in the past! ¡°Audrey, even if you willingly spent money on me, you wouldn''t win awsuit!¡± Corbin was nearly driven to death by Audrey, this foolish heiress. What was wrong with her? Had she lost her mind recently? Wasn''t she the one who loved to tter and please him the most? Just because he didn¡¯t respond to her feelings, she had to say these harsh words and p him in the face in front of other ssmates? ¡°Pay back within a week, or a subpoena will be sent to your father¡¯spany.¡± Audrey''s eyes were filled with indifference as she nced at the manager of Taste of Euphoria, ¡°Kick him out! He¡¯s an eyesore.¡± Corbin¡¯s tall b*dy shuddered. She actually said he was an eyesore? Didn¡¯t you say that you could never get enough of looking at him when. you were chasing after him before? Did they also say that if he smiled at her, it would be worth it even if she died? Corbin wanted to say something more, but the manager of Taste of Euphoria called security over, who forcibly dragged him out. Even from a distance, the sound of Corbin¡¯s angry roar could still be heard from the box. The ssmates in the private room all looked at each other. Everyone didn¡¯t quite understand, why was Audrey behaving this way 38.77% 11.20 Chapter 62 Ah, Such Envy! towards Corbin? Audrey turned on the main light in the box, she returned to the head of the dining table, nced at her ssmates who were looking at each other, her soft voice carried a hint of coldness, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve wasted two years of my youth as if I¡¯ve fed it to a dog. From now on, Corbin and | will go our separate ways, please do not associate me with him in the future!¡± ¡°What would you like to eat and do tonight? It¡¯s my treat. | have something to take care of, so I''ll leave first.¡± Audrey nced at Patrick, ¡°Patrick, please entertain them for me.¡± After leaving Taste of Euphoria, Audrey took out her phone and nced at it. Eden didn¡¯t reply to her message. While waiting for the driver toe pick her up, she scrolled through her Timeline. Upon seeing Eden¡¯stest Timeline, Audrey''s eyes widened slightly. Sterling didn¡¯te because he went to the most luxurious sky restaurant with Eden? Ahl! So jealous! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 She went to find him. After being kicked out of Taste of Euphoria, Corbin¡¯s handsome face had turned so gloomy that it seemed like it could drip water. He had never suffered such humiliation and embarrassment before! In the past, Audrey used to please him in every possible way, being careful and cautious, never uttering a harsh word in front of him. But today, she ruthlessly trampled on his pride! He had broken his tailbone and during his hospital stay, she never once visited him. She didn¡¯t respond to his calls or messages either, and he began to feel that something was off. But she had been chasing him for two years, it was impossible to simply say she didn¡¯t like him anymore. Something must have happened! Corbin had the driver take him to Flowery Garden. Not long after arriving at Flowery Garden, Kelsey, who had received his message, went downstairs. The two people entered a bubble tea shop. Looking at Corbin¡¯s gloomy face, Kelsey asked in a soft whisper, ¡°Didn''t you go to surprise Audrey? Why do you look like you want to kill someone?¡± Corbin looked at the elegant and beautiful Kelsey, the gloom in his eyes dissipating slightly. Compared to the forward, spoiled, and willful 0.00% 11:21 Audrey, he preferred Kelsey, ady who was elegant, self-respecting, and multi-talented. He and Kelsey had feelings for each other, but they never broke through thatyer of paper window. ¡°What''s been going on with Audreytely? She seems like a different person.¡± Corbin gritted his teeth in anger as he recalled the humiliation. he had suffered at Taste of Euphoria. Kelsey gently bit her lip, a hint of sorrow in her eyes, ¡°She has indeed changed a lot, and she doesn¡¯t listen to me or mom anymore.¡± Corbin¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Do you know the reason for her change?¡± ¡°Because of your brother.¡± ¡°Sterling?¡± Corbin eximed in surprise. Kelsey nodded. ¡°How could it be? She hated the type like Sterling the most. She had always been against Sterling for my sake!¡± Kelsey didn¡¯t know why Audrey had suddenly changed, but she was sure th Audrey didn¡¯t like Corbin as much as she used to!This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Although your brother might seem a bit cold, many girls in the school were fascinated by him. Audrey was his desk mate, it¡¯s hard to guarantee she wouldn¡¯t be charmed!¡± Corbin was taken aback. Audrey changed, because of Sterling? Although Corbin didn¡¯t like Audrey, he absolutely wouldn''t allow her to change her heart, nor would he allow her to get too close to 30.11% ¡°He wanted topete with me for Audrey, he had to see if he had the ability!¡± Kelsey knew that Corbin had ulterior motives for hanging out with Audrey. She would have cared in the past, but ever since she had that terrible dream, all she wanted was to quickly catch Sterling¡¯s attention and make Sterling fall for her. Without Audrey meddling, she believed that Sterling would fall for her! The three-day National Day holiday passed in a sh. Returning to school for sses, Audrey brought Sterling a strawberry cupcake she had made herself. As a result, he didn¡¯te to school even by the time evening self- study started. Not only that, he missed two consecutive days of ss. Audrey indirectly asked Eden on Line, and Eden identally revealed that Sterling was sick. On Thursday morning, Audrey asked her homeroom teacher for a half- day leave to visit the Howard family. The Howard family had joined the ranks of the elites in Cloud City in recent years, butpared to the Watson family, they were still insignificant. So in the past, Corbin had been scheming to get the Watson family¡¯s property. 61.41% Allison drove out of the vi, and Audrey quickly turned around, standing aside. The servant in the vi chased after her, ¡°Madam, the young master¡¯s fever has reached 40 degrees.¡± Allison said impatiently, ¡°He¡¯s a grown man, can¡¯t he take medicine when he has a cold? There are things to do at thepany, don¡¯t bother me with such trivial matters!¡± 89.52% Chapter 64 hapter 64 He firmly gripped her wrist. Upon hearing Allison¡¯s words, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands that were hanging by her side. Even if Sterling wasn¡¯t her biological child, she had raised him for so many years. His temperature had risen to 40 degrees, how could that be a minor issue? Did Sterlingter suffer from severe depression because he was abused by this family? Audrey looked around, avoiding surveince, walked to the backyard. saw a wall, took a run¡ªup, her slender b*dy sprang up, and easily jumped over it. The back door was not closed. Seeing no one in the living room, Audrey quickly ran upstairs. In her second year of high school, she visited the Howard family with a few ssmates. Corbin had said that the room on the far right of the third floor was Sterling''s. Audrey reached the third floor in one breath. Pushing open the tightly closed door, Audrey took a nce inside. The curtains were drawn tightly, blocking out any breeze, and a faint, pungent smell of tobo could still be detected. Smoking while having a severe cold?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Using the light that shone into the room from the corridor, Audrey saw the thin and lonely figure curled up like a shrimp on the bed.. ml The heart, slightly shrank. ¡°Sterling?¡± Audrey moved closer to the bedside. The person on the bed did not respond to her. In the silent air, the young boy¡¯s breathing was heavy. Audrey reached. out and touched his forehead. She hastily withdrew her hand, scalded. Took out a box from the bag and poured out a ck pill. She shook his arm gently, whispering. ¡°Sterling. it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± The young man did not wake up. As Audrey continued to shake his arm. he suddenly gripped her slender. pale wrist. with a force that seemed as if he wanted to crush her bones. ¡°Dirty, get away...¡± His usually crisp and cold voice had be hoarse to the extreme, as if it had been smoked by thick smoke. His eyes were tightly closed, his eyshes, longer and darker than at girl¡¯s, quivered slightly. The cold, sharp lines of his profile became. even more cutting and icy Audrey''s slender wrist was almost crushed by him. He didn¡¯t wake up, as if he was trapped in a nightmare. He was burning up, his entire b*dy like a scorching whip. untouchable. His breathing was extremely heavy, like a trapped beast, as if bearing unbearable pain. Chapter 64 He femly gopped her what Audrey didn¡¯t know what had happened to him, but she could feel that he was carrying something deep inside that was too much for someone his age to bear. She endured the pain in her wrist, tightly gripped by him, and gently stroked his tense back with her other hand, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me, your desk. mate Audrey!¡± Her voice was soft and gentle, like a beam of light appearing in the darkness, rescuing him from the abyss. The pain and malice in his eyes had also lessened somewhat. He suddenly opened his eyes. In the depths of the pitch¡ª-ck eyes, there was a heart-pounding dark red. The face with distinct lines was covered with ayer of cold frost. Looking at her gaze, it was both cold and deep, extremely terrifying. Audrey was startled by his sudden gaze. Soon, he recognized who she was. He released hisrge hand that was sped around her wrist, pressing his fingertips against his throbbing temples. Every time he had a fever, he would have the same dream. The sight of a man and a woman entangled made him feel dirty and disgusted! Their images were so clear in his dreams, but every time he woke up, he could only remember vague scenes. What they specifically looked like, he couldn''t recall. SAL Chapter 644 164 fumily tipped her mist But such a scene, like a vine, entwined him tighter and tighter, causing him a splitting headache and making it difficult for him to breathe. Sterling took two heavy breaths, he rolled out of bed, took some medicine from the drawer, swallowed two pills, and only then did the irritability and hostility in his b*dy subside a little. Audrey walked up to him, saw the medicine he was taking, and her eyes suddenly narrowed. 11-21 10 376 Chart Wanted His Heat Chapter 65 Chapter 65 She Wanted His Heart The medicine he took could suppress uncontroble emotions in at short period of time. But the side effects were significant. Long-term use could cause severe damage to his b*dy. 570 Just as Audrey was about to say something, the medicine in her hand was snatched away by a slender, powerful hand. Sterling furrowed his slender ink¡ªck eyebrows, a hint of cold ruthlessness on his austere face, ¡°Who let you in, get out!¡± He threw the medicine into the drawer, not wanting her to take another. look. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at his icy gaze and tense facial contours. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her misperception, but he seemed to have be colder. His dark eyes were filled with indifference and alienation, as if she was his enemy. Before the holiday, she was pped by her father. She was lying on the table, and he even bought her a bottle of cold mineral water, asking her to apply it to her face. She thought their rtionship had improved. Could it all have been her wishful thinking?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Audrey felt a bit stifled, her butterfly-wing¡ªlike long eyshes. trembling slightly, a thinyer of bright mist forming in her eyes, ¡°Brother, where have | offended you again?¡± The spinning droplets in her eyes, along with her trembling, delicate. voice, were like an invisible hand, tightly squeezing his heart. It upset him. He turned his eyes away, no longer looking at her. With a lift of his long and immacte hand, he grabbed her slender arm, which seemed so fragile as if it could shatter with his squeeze, and dragged her out of the room. With a ¡®pop¡¯. Ascalding tear fell onto the back of his hand. Like a branding iron, it seared from his skin, into his heart. He pressed his tongue against his back teeth, the restlessness in hist heart intensifying. The slight intention he originally had to stubbornly resist and drive her outpletely disappeared. He let go of her, his tall and thin b*dy settling onto the single¡ªseater sofa in the room. His dark, narrow eyes were slightly lowered, trying his best not to look. at her. Audrey just had the mindset of giving it a try, she didn¡¯t expect that her tears would still have an effect on him. She crouched down in front of him, looking up at him. But before she could get a clear look at his face, her eyes were covered by his long, bony hands. 0 11211 Chapter 65 She Wanted His Heart ¡°What are you looking at?¡± His voice was still cold and fierce. Audrey felt the burning heat of his palm, her thick, fan¡ªlike eyshes. fluttered, ¡°You have a fever, | brought some medicine over, would you like to take one?¡± As she blinked, it felt as if a soft feather had brushed against his palm, causing him to withdraw his hand as if he had been shocked. His chiseled jaw was taut, a storm brewing in the depths of his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m like Corbin, falling for your tricks. Get lost!¡± A flicker of doubt crossed Audrey¡¯s mind. Was his aloofness and coldness towards her rted to Corbin again? Could it be, Corbin had said something to him? ¡°Sterling, what exactly do | have to do for you to believe that | really don¡¯t like Corbin anymore?¡± With an expressionless face, Sterling stared at Audrey''s delicate and fair face, his pale lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± He didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak, his lean b*dy suddenly bending down, moving closer to her by a few inches. His slender fingers pinched her petite chin, ¡°If you find me bothersome, | won''t go to school anymore.¡± Audrey''s heart gave a fierce thump. She lifted her thick, longshes to meet his deep, inscrutable, and coldly indifferent gaze. Her voice was soft yet firm, ¡°I want to have your heart!¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Why is Your Face So Red? Her eyes were clear and bright, like ake without any impurities, without any cover, allowing one to see to the bottom at a nce. He saw his own reflection in her obsidian-like eyes. His silhouette tensed in an instant, his expression undergoing several changes within a few short seconds. But in the end, a hint of mockery appeared in his eyes, ¡°Audrey, your would actually y with people¡¯s hearts for Corbin.¡± Audrey knew it was pointless to say more, he wouldn''t believe that her heart was no longer with Corbin.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Only time could prove everything. She blinked her longshes, wanting to say something, but suddenly noticed that his face seemed even redder than before. She murmured softly, ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± Sterling gritted his teeth, ¡°Burnt.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re all burnt up like this, you must take the medicine | brought.¡± Audrey found a bottle of water in the room and handed him. the ck pill. Sterling looked at the dark pill in her delicate white fingertips, his slender sword-like eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Failed to win the heart, so resorting to poison?¡± Audrey was upset because he had been acting strange that day and refused to have a proper conversation with her. Chapter 6 Why is Your Face So Bed? hapter 66 ¡°You didn¡¯t cat, it¡¯s fine. | went back to school and had Eden buy medicine for you and bring it over.¡± Saying so, she was about to withdraw her hand. But the next second, the young man had grasped her slender wrist, guiding the pill she held at her fingertips to his thin lips. He parted his lips and swallowed the pill. When Audrey withdrew her fingertips, she identally brushed. against his lower lip. Awave of numbness and tingling, from the tips of her fingers, surged to her heart. She lowered her longshes, hiding a hint of panic in her eyes, and handed him the water. After swallowing the pill, Sterling¡¯s brow furrowed even more, ¡°What did you give me to eat?¡± Audrey looked up, observing his wrinkled features and gloomy, cold eyes, as if she had discovered a new continent. She burst outughing, ¡°You''re such a big man, you''re not afraid of hardship, are you?¡± The medicine pills she made had the effect of reducing fever. They did. taste a bit bitter, but surely they weren¡¯t bitter enough to make him react like that, were they? Sterling¡¯s face looked even worse. Seeing his bitter and violent expression, as if he wanted to hit someone, Audrey quickly took out a strawberry gummy from her bag. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bitter anymore if you ate this again.¡± Chapter 66 Why is Your Face So Red? Her fingertips were thin and white, her nails neatly trimmed without. any nail polish, clean and clear, with visible pale crescents. ¡°| don¡¯t like eating sugar,¡± he said with a disgusted expression. Audrey directly fed the sugar to his lips. Although he wore a face of refusal, the moment she fed him, he still opened his mouth and swallowed it down. Sweet. The scent of strawberries spread between her lips, just like her own scent. After seeing him finish the candy, Audrey¡¯s expression softened considerably. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve taken your medicine, your fever should subside by tonight. You''ll be going to ss tomorrow, right?¡± Sterling looked down at the sweet and soft girl crouching in front of him, a strand of hair falling on her tender white cheek. He suddenly leaned down, blowing away the few strands of hair on her cheek. His eyebrows slightly raised, his tone was casual and lazy, ¡°What, you want me to go?¡± Audrey was slightly unnerved by his sudden and somewhat inappropriate tone. She averted her gaze, about to say something, when a noise suddenly came from the door. Audrey''s eyelid twitched, ¡°I sneaked in over the wall, | won¡¯t be discovered, will 1?¡± Sterling saw a sh of panic in her eyes, stood up and patted her on the head, ¡°Climbing walls? You¡¯ve got ambition!¡± Clearly, he was speaking sarcastically. 10) Chapter 67 Hg9 as 19 HELCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 67 He advanced towards her step by step. As Sterling went to open the door, Audrey consciously hid in the bathroom As soon as she entered, she saw a pair of ck underwear by the bathtub and quickly averted her eyes. The fair little face in the mirror was blushing with spots of red, It was really hard to tell, he was actually wearing briefs. Such a fuss! After Sterling opened the door, he saw the servant Lucy bending over. He walked over, bent down and helped Lucy pick up the scattered letters, photos, and other things on the floor. ¡°Thank you, young master. | was just tidying up the things that the second young master had left in the attic. He asked me to take them to the hospital after | finished tidying up. | didn¡¯t expect there to be so much stuff, and | dropped it on the floor...¡± Lucy didn¡¯t finish her sentence when she suddenly noticed something off about Sterling''splexion. Sterling held a love letter in his hand. ¡ª| wanted to stay by your side forever. When you were unhappy, | told you jokes; when you faced setbacks, | was your cheerleader; when you were happy, |ughed with you. Ill [e) | was not a gentle girl, but for you | could use all the gentleness | had. Every night when i closed my eyes, all | thought about was your face. There were probably hundreds of letters on the ground, so many that Sterling simply couldn¡¯t keep up Not only were there letters, but also photos, various gifts that little girls gave to bots. Sterling picked up one of the photos. The refined and elegant young man sat under the cherry blossom tree. ying the guitar with a warm and spring-like smile on his lips. Not for away, a girl sat cross¡ªlegged, her hands cradling her cheeks. gazing at the box with a smitten look in her eyes. The sunlight shone from behind ber making the boy¡¯s eyes she was looking at seem to glow like Ss The look in Sterling¡¯s eyes, as he looked at the photo, suddenly turned cold ¡°Young Master are you alright? Lucy felt the chilling aura emanating from Sterling. She had always been somewhat fearful of this gloomy indifferent and reticent young man. Sterling crumpled the photo in his hand into a ball. Seeing this. Lucy wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. ¡°Young Master, this belonged to the Second Young Master.. Asharp, icy glint shone from the depths of Sterling''s dark eyes, his voice low and cold, ¡°How so?¡± Lucy was scared stiff, not daring to say another word. Sterling turned around and returned to the room. OF Chapter 67 He advanced towards her step by step Audrey, standing in the bathroom, heard the sound of a door closing and quietly took a peek outside. Seeing Sterlinge in, she tiptoed out, whispering, ¡°I wasn¡¯t discovered, was |?¡± Sterling slowly turned around, looking at Audrey. Upon meeting his gaze, his eyes narrow and filled with a dark aura, streaked with red veins, a chill suddenly shot up Audrey¡¯s spine. A hint of fear shed through the clear, pure eyes. His appearance at that moment was too terrifying, like a beast lurking in the dark forest, seemingly ready to attack its prey at any time. Sterling crumpled the photo in his hand, the veins on the back of his hand bulging prominently. He looked at the delicate and sweet girl in front of him, his dark eyes filled with shadows. The violent emotions he had originally suppressed with medication rose once again. He approached Audrey. Audrey was frightened by his cold and gloomy aura. Every time het took a step closer, she unconsciously took a step back. No one spoke, the temperature in the room had dropped to freezing point. Until Audrey¡¯s slender back was pressed against the wall, with nowhere else to retreat. ¡°Sterling, what...what happened to you?¡± Sterling pursed his thin lips without speaking, his hand clenched into a 65.531 11.11 a Elements Console Sources Network >> 9 fist, suddenly raised, swinging towards Audrey¡¯s small face. R Elements Console Sources Network >> Chapter 68 From now on day away from me! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 From now on, stay away from me! His fist was as hard as steel. If he punched like this, Audrey would definitely be disfigured. The dark aura he exuded left no room for Audrey to harbor any illusions. His punch didn¡¯t seem like it was meant to scare her. He was really annoyed! Those eyes, streaked with blood, became particrly sinister and terrifying after being soaked in crimson, making people dare not take another look. Audrey bit her lip tightly, feeling scared inside, but she didn¡¯t flinch. She heard the sound of his knuckles cracking. The fist swung at her, carrying a fierce gust of wind. Audrey subconsciously closed her eyes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With a loud bang, Audrey¡¯s right eardrum vibrated. But there was no pain on the face.. She quickly opened her eyes, looking at the young boy who was swinging his fist towards the wall above her head. His knuckles were injured, with streaks of blood seeping out from the bone cracks. It was shocking to see. 11:121 oT Chapter Chapter 68 From now on, stay away from mel Elements Console Sources Network >> Audrey instinctively wanted to tend to the wound on his hand, but before she could touch him, she was coldly shrugged off by him. His dark eyes stared at her without any warmth, his cold face was even more chilling than the ice in the dead of winter, ¡°Now, immediately, get out of my sight!" His thin yet strong chest had a slight undtion, as if he was struggling to suppress emotions that were on the verge of bing uncontroble. Audrey watched as the red veins in his eyes grew more prominent, his. gaze cold enough to freeze her. She felt a chill in her heart, but she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she met his dark eyes, full of shadows, ¡°I want to know why, what have | done to upset you?¡± No sooner had the words left her mouth than a crumpled photo was thrown at her. The photo fell to the ground, Audrey crouched down and picked up the photo. Unfolding it, she saw the look in her eyes towards Corbin in the photo. Her pupils contracted sharply, as if all her strength had been sucked out by a huge syringe. The fingers holding the photo kept tightening, and the color on her face was gradually fading away. She didn¡¯t know who had secretly taken this photo, but the way she looked at Corbin in the picture, anyone who saw it would think that Corbin was the only light in her eyes! In fact, she had indeed been so ignorant and foolish to have been fascinated by Corbin in the past! She had no way to make any excuses. 25 35% Ill T:12 Chapter of From now on, stay away from me! ¡°No matter what your purpose is for trying to please me, from now on, stay away from me!¡± The young man in front of her looked at her with an indifferent and icy expression, ¡°Otherwise, next time, it won¡¯t be the wall that my fist hits.¡± Audrey''s thick, long feathered eyshes drooped, her nose was severely chapped, and her eye sockets throbbed with pain. She couldn''t erase her past foolish experiences, nor could she deny that the girl in the photo was not her. Audrey lowered her eyes, took a deep breath, and looked up at him again, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°I understand.¡± Audrey shouldered her bag, didn¡¯t nce at him again, pulled open the door, and left. The moment the door was closed, Sterling lifted his foot and kicked the sofa hard. He knew he had mental issues, unpredictable and prone to paranoia and aggression. If he didn¡¯t drive her away, he didn¡¯t know what he might do next to hurt her! He racked his brains to find her, knowing full well that she was hopelessly infatuated with Corbin, yet he still transferred to Elsa Noble. High School to share a desk with her. Every day, watching her stand up for Corbin, countless times | wanted to strangle her, yet | could only let her bully me. Recently, she seemed to have changed. He felt a long-lost kindness and warmth, even if it was just a little, it was as sweet to him as fine wine. But reality, after all, was cruel! Ill 11:12 71.71. 19 Chapter 68 From now on, stay away from met Chapter 69 Chapter 69 His Possessiveness Towards Her Sterling knew that his feelings for Audrey were not normal. He wanted her to belong to him alone, his obsessive possessiveness. was so twisted and insane that even he himself recognized it! He could only suppress his wildly growing desires. Sterling leaned against the wall, pulling out a cigarette and cing it between his lips, he took a box of matches from the drawer. The moment the mes leapt up, his cold, handsome face became even more sharply defined. She ranked first in her grade, she should be promoted to ss one soon By then, she would have gotten her wish to be closer to Corbin, and their rtionship would have deepened further. And he, a man so detestable that even his own parents despised him, was not worthy of having her as his light. Just the thought that there would be no more opportunities to be bullied by her in the future, left a certain part of my chest feeling empty, as if a piece was missing. Sterling had smoked several cigarettes in a row. Still running a fever, the throat that had been scorched by smoke was dry and painful. The cigarette, just lit and barely smoked, was once again brought to thin lips. The smoke was inhaled, causing a tickle in the throat. He couldn''t help but start coughing. The violent cough made him bend over. The coughing gradually ceased, and the moment he straightened his back, he noticed something unusual outside the ss window. On a remote-controlled ne, there was a heart-shaped balloon tied, and under the balloon was a piece of pink note paper. There only three big red characters on the letter paper: Sorry. Were Sterling¡¯s pitch¡ªck pupils slightly contracted. He took severalrge strides to the window, only to see Audrey standing in the backyard of the vi with a remote control in her hand. her Tour of shiny ck eves staring nkly in the direction of his The window was made of one-way ss, so the inside couldn¡¯t be seen. from the outside. Audrey didn¡¯t know that Sterling was standing in front of the window. Audrey had ced that piece of paper by the window for nearly half an hour, until it started to rain. Audreynded the ne and retrieved the letter paper. Sterling thought she would leave on her own, but as the rain grew heavier, there was no sign of her leaving. Not long after, she waspletely drenched. Sterling''s handsome face was taut, his eyes dark and obscure. and 1112 Chapter 69 His Possessiveness Towards HAT He didn¡¯t go down, was she supposed to keep standing? What was this supposed to be?This is from N?velDrama.Org. The self-harming ruse? Sterling withdrew his gaze and walked over to lie down on the bed. Watching the rain hit the window, Sterling had a gloomy face, feeling annoyed and irritable. A few minutes passed, Sterling gritted his teeth, muttered a curse, and rolled out of bed. The downstairs, still stood there. She tilted her little face slightly upward, staring unblinkingly at his TOOM. Was she stupid? Sterling agitatedly ruffled his messy short hair, his scarlet thin lips tightly pressed into a straight line. There were two voices in my heart engaged in a tug of war. He was told to leave her alone, that she would soon leave and would not bother him again in the future. Another one told him to go down now, to continue getting drenched, the spoiled youngdy would catch a cold and get sick. Ultimately, the second voice overcame the first one. The pill she gave him worked quite well, his forehead wasn¡¯t as hot, and his b*dy temperature had dropped significantly. He told himself that he only went downstairs for the sake of that pill! 11:12 Chapter 69 His Possess Towards Her Sterling took an umbre and went to the backyard. Lucy had gone out to buy groceries, there was no one else in the vi. Quietly, there was only the sound of raindrops falling on the ground. Droplets clung to Audrey¡¯s eyshes, one after another, blurring her vision as she watched the tall figure approaching her. A glimmer of light shone through her dim eyes. ¡°| didn¡¯t mean anything else. | just wanted to prove that | really don¡¯t like Corbin anymore. | was atoning for what | had done to you in the past. hoping you could forgive me...¡± ¡°It''s okay if you don¡¯t forgive me. If you really don¡¯t want to see me again. I''ll leave your sight immediately, right now. Or, | could even transfer and stop going to school!¡± Sterling gritted his teeth, this girl, she actually threw his words back at him, exactly as he had said them! Chapter 70 Chapter 70 After ss, Changing SeatsN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Audrey''s longshes. damp with mist. trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t spare Sterling another nce, turning around with a heavy andplex mood. She had taken a few steps forward when her slender wrist was suddenly gripped by a strong.rge hand. Audrey didn¡¯t look back. The deep and cold voice of the young man behind him came, ¡°I''ll take you home.¡± Audrey closed her eyes, forcibly pulling her slender wrist from his grasp. ¡°My driver was outside.¡± Without any further hesitation, she opened the back yard door and ran out Watching her delicate silhouette, Sterling clenched his fists tightly, hist scarlet lips pressed into a straight line.. It seemed that only by forcefully suppressing and enduring could | resist the urge to rush out and bring her back! After Audrey ran out of the backyard, she couldn¡¯t help but look back. Sterling didn¡¯t chase after. He must have been utterly sick of her! From his perspective, she could understand his distrust. In fact, she Chapter 70 A | ss, Changing! had been too blind in the past, with all her thoughts on Corbin, and she had done some excessive things to Sterling! During this period, his attitude towards her softened,cent, thinking that he was willing to live in peace with her. and she became But in reality, she had not established any trust in his heart! Even a slight disturbance would disrupt the bnce between the two. The rtionship also returned to the beginning! ¡°Miss. how did you get so wet?¡± Kale, seeing Audrey approaching, hurriedly got out of the car with an umbre. Audrey got into the car, and Kale handed her a clean towel, ¡°Wipe yourself quickly.¡± Audrey wiped the water droplets off her hair, and before the car started, she looked back at the vi. Athin crack was opened in the window on the third floor, through which the faint shadow of a person could be seen moving inside. Just as she wanted to take a closer look. the crack was closed. Audrey''s lips curled into a self-mocking smile. Could it be that she thought she was special in his heart? Stop being so sentimental! The next day. Sterling arrived at the school. When Bruno and Jase arrived at the ssroom, Sterling was already sitting in his seat ying games. ¡°Sterling, so carly today?¡± Sterling responded indifferently with a hum, not even bothering to lift his eyelids. Bruno and Jase exchanged nces, concluding that Sterling was in a bad mood that day. After the morning self-study session, Eden came over to invite Sterling to y basketball. but Sterling bluntly told him to get lost. When Sterling was in a bad mood, no one dared to provoke him. Eden scratched his head, grinning checkily, ¡°We haven''t seen each other for a few days, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than a basketball flew towards his face. Eden turned his face to the side, the ball hit the back door with a loud. bang, and the noisy ssroom suddenly quieted down. Eden scratched his head, clicked his tongue, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re on fire today. I¡¯ll get lost quickly!¡± In the morning ss, Sterling didn¡¯t sleep as he usually did. He sat with a cold expression, his dark, narrow eyes asionally looking outside the ssroom. Bruno and Jase clearly felt his temper bing increasingly vtile. Just as the two were worried that he would lose control and explode in ss, the front door of the ssroom was pushed open halfway through the third lesson. < Chapter 70 After ss, Changing Seats ¡°Report!¡± Adelicate, sweet voice sounded. Audrey, who was nearly three sseste, arrived. She was dressed in a school uniform that was ironed to perfection without a single wrinkle. Her shirt was pristine white and meticulous, her skirt was neat and orderly. Her waist-length ck hair was draped over her shoulders, adorned with a crystal hairband. Her delicate and fair little face was fully exposed without any reservation. Her eyes were bright, her pink lips held a smile, she looked both well- behaved and youthful. Emily was in ss when she saw Audrey, who had changed quite a bit recently. With a soft look in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Are you feeling better from your cold?¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Come in! After ss is over, I''ll help you adjust your seat.¡± 11:12 Chapter 71 His long legs thatched out towards her Chapter 71 His long legs stretched out towards Chapter 71 Chapter 71 His long legs stretched out towards her. Audrey ranked first in her grade, and ording to school rules, she was to advance to ss one for her studies. Emily had finally managed to teach the top student in the grade, only to have to go and study in Olivia¡¯s ss. She was originally a bit depressed and lost. In the morning, she called Audrey and told her about the ss transfer. But unexpectedly, Audrey didn¡¯t want to switch to ss one, she only requested to change seats. For such a request, Emily naturally would haveplied. Audrey, carrying her backpack, walked into the ssroom. As she passed by Carlie, Carlie shot Audrey a re. Carlie used to be the universally acknowledged ss beauty in ss 10, but recently, more and more boys in the ss have come to think that Audrey is prettier and has more charm! Carlie stared intently at Audrey¡¯s small face, trying to pick out any ws, but the porcin-like skin, slender and well-shaped eyebrows, a pair of eyes filled with autumn water, a small and straight nose, and naturally red lips... without any embellishment or decoration, they were already pure and captivating, capturing people¡¯s hearts. If she were to grow up, it was unknown to what extent she would dazzle. Carlie gritted her teeth, suppressing the jealousy in her heart, thinking Jil Chapter 21 16 long legs stretched out towards her about Audrey¡¯s uing seat change, she nced at Sterling again. Sterling slightly lowered his head, his slender and distinct fingers twirling a ck water-based pen. His sharp and distinct profile was cold and stern, seemingly indifferent to Audrey¡¯s change of seat. Carlie snorted silently in her mind. She knew Sterling was different from other boys, he wouldn''t be fooled. by Audrey¡¯s deceptive face. Thinking of this, Carlie felt somewhat better. Even if all the boys in the ss thought Audrey was prettier, Sterling wouldn''t think so, right! Audrey took the book out of her backpack. She listened attentively to the teacher''s lecture, from entering the ssroom to sitting down, she never really looked at the boy next to her. But the corner of her eye couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. He absentmindedly twirled the pen in his hand, showing no emotional reaction to her arrival. Still indifferent and cold, leaving people puzzled. After she went homest night, she thought for a long time, considering transferring schools or changing sses. But she couldn''t forget the things he had done to her after her death in her previous life. He avenged her and drank the deadly poison to join her in the underworld. Ill 11 120 Chapter 71 His long legs stretched out towards he She was still unclear about when he had developed depression, and she hadn''t be his salvation yet. How could she give up so easily? Couldn''t transfer schools, and didn¡¯t want to change sses. But not wanting to annoy him, she could only change seats. Perhaps taking some time to cool down would have cased the tense. rtionship. She also needed time to prove to him that she really wouldn''t be Corbin¡¯spdog anymore! Emily and Audrey arranged to be in the third row of the second group. My new deskmate was named Ingrid Marsh, a rather shy and introverted girl. Audrey packed up her things, let Patrick help her move the table, and she moved the chair herself. Along leg suddenly stretched over, the foot wearing white sneakers, stepping on the leg of her chair. Audrey moved a bit, but couldn¡¯t move it. She lifted her fluttering long eyshes, looking at the young boy beside her. Sterling also looked at her, his dark eyes meeting her clear ones.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The noisy sounds in the ssroom seemed to be isted in an instant, everything around became quiet, there were only the eyes looking at each other, and the uneven breathing. His eyes were as deep ck as ink, reflecting her delicate, jade¡ªlike face. She took a deep breath and broke the silence, ¡°What are you 1112 Chapter 71 His long legsche doing?¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Stirred the Thoughts That Shouldn¡¯t Have Been Stirred Stepping on her chair leg, not letting her leave, did he want her to transfer schools directly? Audrey had mixed feelings for a moment. She pursed her rosy lips tightly, speaking in a voice only audible to him and her. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not transferring, | won¡¯t annoy you anymore in the future. Even if we''re in the same ssroom, | won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but as soon as she finished speaking, his face seemed to be even colder. Sterling, with his dark eyes intensely fixed on Audrey, had a hint of defiance and destion in his brows. After a few seconds of eye. contact, he let go of her chair, his voice low and cold, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Audrey looked at his indifferent and icy expression, feeling a bit depressed. A few days ago, she surprisingly developed an illusion that as long as she acted coquettishly and submissive, she could get him under control. She was really too full of herself! Audrey''s eyes were a bit sore, she picked up her chair and quickly left from his side. Patrick had already moved his desk next to his new deskmate, Ingrid. 11.12 Chapter 12 Stimed the Thoughts That Shouldn¡¯t Have Been Stirred Ingrid wore ck-framed sses, had thick bangs on her forehead, and delicate features. She was the type who might not dazzle you at first. nce, but whose beauty grew on you over time. Ingrid. being quiet and reserved, shyly nodded at Audrey when she saw her approaching, Asmile appeared on Audrey''s fair face. ¡°We will be desk mates from now on, please guide me a lot.¡± Watching Audrey, who looked delicate and lively when sheughed. with a gleam in her eyes. Ingrid unconsciously blushed. ¡°Audrey, you look so beautiful.¡± Ingrid whispered. The smile on Audrey¡¯s face deepened, her dimples charming and captivating. ¡°So are you.¡± Ingrid¡¯s face turned even redder. Few people had everplimented her on her looks. Suddenly, whenplimented by the little fairy. her heart started to beat violently. Sterling in the back row seemed to casually nce forward, seeing Audrey¡¯s radiant smile, her slender dark eyebrows furrowed together. After not sharing a table with him, you were that happy? Audrey was talking to Ingrid when a loud noise suddenly came from behind. She instinctively looked behind. Sterling was seen kicking over a chair, leaving the ssroom with a cold expression on his face. The students behind exchanged nces, not daring to take a breath. 30.74% Thoughts That Carlie was uncontrobly happy when she saw Audrey and Sterling sitting apart. Iran into Kelsey at the cafeteria at noon. Couldn''t help but blurted out that Sterling disliked Audrey ¡°Audrey ranked first in the grade and was supposed to join your ss. but she insisted on staying in our ss 10, definitely for Sterling.¡± Carlie said with a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Fortunately, Sterling didn¡¯t like her and wouldn''t even let her sit next to him. A faint smile yed on Kelsey''s lips. ¡°Sterling is not a fool. He knew Audrey wanted to take revenge for Corbin, yet he kept her by his side.¡± Speaking of Corbin, Carlie was somewhat puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t understand now, was Audrey getting close to Sterling for Corbin, or did she have feelings that she shouldn''t have?¡± ¡°He must have wanted to show off his charm, ying two boats at the same time!¡± Carlie curled her lip. ¡°So cheap!¡± ¡°By the way, what event are you nning to sign up for the mid-month sports meet?¡± Kelsey quietly asked Carlie. ¡°Well, for me, it was archery, horse riding, swimming and the like!¡± Kelsey gave Carlie a thumbs up. ¡°You''re really amazing. Both Audra and | are afraid of water, swimming is definitely out of the question.¡± Was Audrey afraid of water?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Acalcting glint shed in Carlie¡¯s eyes, and the corners of her lips Chapter 72 Stined the Thought That Should Have Been Stre curled up in a barely noticeable arc. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 He suddenly appeared in the dark alley. Elsa Noble High School was the aristocratic academy in Cloud City, and its sports events were not quite the same as those in regr high schools. Horse riding. archery, swimming, fencing, basketball, etc. ¡ª After ss on Friday afternoon, the sports representative Aaron Brennan rushed into the ssroom with a stack of documents, ¡°Don''t leave yet. it¡¯s ourst sports meeting in senior year, everyone please sign up enthusiastically!¡± The sports representative distributed the registration materials. Audrey got the registration form and ticked both horse riding and archery. After Audrey handed in the registration form, she nced towards the back of the ssroom. Sterling was sprawled on the table, his handsome face buried in his arms, not even ncing at the materials distributed on his desk. Audrey felt that he was bing increasingly silent. It seemed as if he was isted from the world, he didn¡¯t want to fit in, nor did he deign to fit in. Audrey let out a slight sigh, tidied up her desk, and went to the art ss to find Hannah. Sterling had been ignoring Audrey, but Hannah''s recent attitude. towards her had somewhat softened. 11121 73ppeared in the darkly He asionally was willing to go to the cafeteria to eat with her. The two walked into the cafeteria, one was delicate and pure white, the other was charming and bright. Together, they were definitely the most. eye-catching sight. Quite a few boys and girls had cast their gaze and scrutiny on the two. The two ordered a meal and sat in a corner of the cafeteria. Looking at Audrey¡¯s fair and delicate face, Hannah couldn''t help but poke it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Audrey blinked her watery eyes, her immacte face as white as jade puckered slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not very likable?¡± Hannah understood Audrey. She was prone to easily trusting Corbin and Kelsey, which led to her doing many things that could be misunderstood. However, she knew that deep down, Audrey was unknowingly many times kinder than Kelsey and the others! No matter what others thought of Audrey, even at her angriest, Hannah never considered breaking off her friendship with her! ¡°If you were not likable, would | still be sitting here having dinner with you?¡± Audrey''s clear eyes brightened a bit, she held Hannah''s hand, ¡°Hannah. have you forgiven me?¡± Hannah tapped Audrey''s back of the hand with chopsticks, ¡°If you trust Kelsey and Corbin again, | really won¡¯t bother with you anymore.¡± Audrey''s eyes were like a sprinkling of bright, and pure. Hannah caught stars across the sky, clear, spread across her radiant face. her gaze, and a smile unconsciously 31 201 11.1 Chapter 73 He suddenly appeared in the dark, alley As she was almost finished cating, Hannah seemed to remember something and said to Audrey, ¡°A few days ago, | saw Kelsey having. dinner with Carlie from your ss. They seemed to get along well and whispered to each other for quite a while. Be careful with these two!¡± Audrey nodded with a smile. After the evening self-study. Audrey and Patrick left the campus. together. Audrey took a private car home, while Patrick rode a bicycle. In order to get home faster, Patrick took a shortcut. As he passed through a narrow, dark alley, several figures suddenly sprang out and blocked his way. Upon seeing the person in charge. Patrick''s brow immediately. furrowed. Patrick had self-awareness; he definitely was not a match for Simon Jackson.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Patrick turned his bicycle around, ready to leave. Simon took severalrge strides over,ing towards Patrick''s bicycle and kicked it. Patrick fell to the ground. ¡°Wanted to run?¡± Simon suddenly grabbed Patrick by the cor, yanking him up from the ground. ¡°If not, then brace yourself for our punches!¡± Just as Simon was about to punch Patrick in the eye, a ck 112 Chapter 73 He puddenly appeared in the dark alley motorcycle sped into the alley. ¡°Let him go!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 He Misunderstood Her The young man stepped off the motorcycle, his figure tall and aloof, with excellent proportions. His shirt sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing strong and well-toned arms. Seeing Sterling. Patrick was somewhat taken aback. Before he had time to think much, he heard Simon say angrily, ¡°You again?¡± In recent days, he had wanted to rob the students of Elsa Noble High School, but each time he was stopped by this gloomy and indifferent young man. The first two times, he didn¡¯t hold it against him, but tonight he actually came to block his way to wealth again. He wouldn¡¯t let him go again! ¡°Brat, | advised you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡± Sterling wore a gloomy expression, his dark eyes coldly sweeping over Simon, ¡°I told you, stop bullying people from Elsa Noble High School.¡± It seemed as if Simon had heard some hrious joke, his face twisted in a grotesqueugh, ¡°You fucking think you''re a savior? Oh, | heard, you''re the new bully at Elsa Noble High School. With your puny size, you want to fight me?¡± Sterling raised his brooding eyebrows, ¡°Let''s give it a try then.¡± The tension between the two was palpable, ready to explode at any p ACopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Flements Network >> moment. ¡°Sterling, Simon is very cunning, we better leave quickly...¡± Before Patrick could finish his sentence, Simon was already swinging his iron fist at Sterling. Sterling lifted his arm, swatting away Simon''s fist, and with a swift kick, he struck Simon in the stomach. Simon had stepped back several steps. The expression on his face grew a few shades graver. This kid wast proving to be more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. But Simon was not afraid. He quickly adjusted and engaged with Sterling again. Simon had a tenacious streak, and once hetched onto someone, they generally couldn¡¯t shake him off But Sterling¡¯s fists and skills were too formidable. After only a few moves. Simon was once again kicked in the abdomen by him! Simon''s face contorted, he raised his hand, and the few hooligans who came with him all attacked Sterling together. Simon wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, abruptly pulling out a dagger that gleamed coldly from his bosom. While Sterling was distracted, he stabbed towards his back. Upon seeing this, Patrick shouted, ¡°Watch your back!¡± Sterling forcefully kicked away a small thug who was entangled with him, turned around, and swept his long leg towards the wrist where Elements Console Sources Network >>> 9 Simon was holding a dagger. The dagger in Simon¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Sterling twisted his hand around: pinning Simon¡¯s arms, and with a swift kick to the back of his knees, forced Simon to kneel. ¡°With me here. don¡¯t even think about extorting Elsa Noble High School''s students in the future.¡± Sterling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and there was a terrifyingly intense maliciousness between his brows. Simon verbally agreed, but in his heart, he had already considered. Sterling as an enemy! Patrick was riding his bicycle, following behind Sterling. Stepping out of the alley. Sterling cast a cold nce at Patrick with his dark eves. ¡°Where do you live? Lead the way. I''ll take you home. Patrick was stunned for a few seconds. He hadn''t expected that after Sterling saved him, he would also take him hom Thinking of how he used to give Audrey bad ideas to bully Sterling. Patrick hung his head in shame. No wonder Audrey said Sterling wasn¡¯t bad, they had misunderstood. him before. He was a bit skeptical at first, after all. Sterling didn¡¯t look like a kind-hearted person. ¡°No, no need.¡± Patrick steadied his bicycle and suddenly bowed to Sterling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what | did to you in the past. You were generous and didn¡¯t hold it against me, yet | still owe you an apology!¡± ¡°Actually, quite a few ideas were thought up by me, they have nothing to do with Audrey. | don¡¯t know what happened between you and Audrey recently, but Audrey definitely had no intention of hurting you again!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t like Corbin anymore either. On the night of October 2nd. she not only broke off her rtionship with Corbin in front of many of our ssmates, but also humiliated him!¡± ¡°Audrey was desperate to reconcile with you, hoping you could give her a chance!¡± Chapter 75 Little Audra i led you Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Little Audra, | liked you. Patrick didn¡¯t know how he ended up talking about Audrey. The possible reason why she seemed a bit down in the past few days. Although Audrey wouldn¡¯t reveal the reason for her unhappiness, Patrick could guess that it might have something to do with Sterling.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Even though it was the National Day holiday, Audrey still wanted to invite Sterling to have dinner together. How did they be strangers after returning from vacation? He asionally caught Audrey¡¯s nces towards the back of the ssroom, though she quickly shifted her gaze away. But he could feel that Audrey was sneaking nces at Sterling. Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words. Sterling raised his sharp eyebrows, a hint of indescribable irritation in his dark eyes, ¡°On the night of October 2nd, she rejected Corbin?¡± Patrick looked at Sterling¡¯s cold and sharp expression, fearing he wouldn''t believe him, he took out his own phone. ¡°That day, a ssmate recorded a video and originally wanted to post it on the forum. | was afraid that it would attract negative attention to Audrey, so | transferred the video to my phone,¡± Patrick thought Audrey was super dominant that day, and Corbin was chased out by her like a drowned rat. Presumably, Corbin would regard that day¡¯s incident as a great humiliation. He was afraid that Corbin would trouble Audrey, so he kept the video just in case! Sterling took the phone that Patrick had handed to him. In the video, Audrey and Corbin were standing face to face. Corbin¡¯s brown eyes were filled with deep affection. while Audrey, on the other hand, was full of indifference and mockery. It was not quite the same as the scene he had seen that day. Watching Audrey get the Supreme Card, she said to the manager, ¡°Corbin and dogs are not allowed in!¡± Sterling''s dark, cold eyes suddenly narrowed. Therge hand holding the phone tightened its grip. Did he misunderstand her? Did she really not like Corbin now? The cool moonlight fell on the young man, as if ayer of white frost had been sprinkled on him. His eyebrows and eyes were slightly drooped, like the cold and indifferent outline meticulously drawn by a painter. Patrick felt a bit uneasy as he looked at his silent and somewhat hostile. demeanor. ¡°Sterling, Audrey really wasn¡¯t as bad as you imagined. The snake incident, it was Mabel and | who came up with the idea. When Audrey found out, she tried to stop it...¡± ¡°Try to understand Audrey, you would find she was not quite the same as the rumors suggested.¡± Sterling returned the phone to Patrick, his thin lips pressed tightly together, not saying a word. 3431% Jil 11.13 Chapter 75 Little Auda Tiket you Patrick didn¡¯t know what Sterling was thinking, and he had done as much as he could for Audrey. By his intuition, Sterling seemed even harder to deal with than Corbin! Patrick sighed quietly, riding his bike forward. Sterling followed behind him. Until he entered themunity. Sterling still hadn¡¯t left. He watched. Patrick¡¯s retreating figure, and from his thin lips, he uttered three. words that only he himself could hear. ¡°I know.¡± He knew she was different from the rumors. Although she appeared arrogant, willful, and reckless, she was still kind-hearted at heart. The next day, When Sterling arrived at the ssroom, quite a few ssmates were making amotion. Audrey, with her tender white face taut, was wiping off a few big characters on the ckboard. ¡°Little Audra, | liked you!¡± The words were written in bold with chalk, bothrge and conspicuous. Audrey had never even considered dating in high school. Recently, she had received love letters, but she threw them away without reading them each time. This was the first time | encountered a confession directly on the ckboard. Ill Chapter 75 Little Audra. | liked you Audrey was somewhat worried that Sterling would see, wanting to quickly erase it. Just as she was erasing thest three words, a loud. noise suddenly echoed through the ssroom. Sterling had kicked the back door frame. His dark eyes swept over the other students in the ssroom, and he asked coldly. ¡°Who wrote this?¡± 92.00% Chapter 76 Chapter 76 He Chased Her to the School Gate Sterling had his hands in his pockets, scanning the other students in the ssroom with an expressionless face. The chilling gloom emanating from his b*dy seemed to freeze the surrounding air. Carlie was the first to react. She didn¡¯t understand why Sterling was suddenly angry. Audrey was being pursued by someone, wasn¡¯t this a good chance for him to get rid of her? ¡°When we arrived this morning, these big characters were already on the ckboard. It must have been someone who has a crush on Audrey!¡± Carlie said bravely. Sterling gave Carlie a cold nce, his gaze extremely oppressive. Carlie felt as if an invisible hand was tightly choking her throat. She wanted to say something, but was so frightened by his look that she didn¡¯t dare to utter another word. Tears welled up in her eyes, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she could feel Sterling''s difference towards Audrey. He got so angry, it was just like he was jealous! Audrey nced at the gloomy-¡ªfaced Sterling. her lips curling into a subtly sweet smile that was not easily noticeable. Why was he so angry when someone confessed their feelings for her on the ckboard? Wasn''t it about setting boundaries with her? 000% Chapter 76 He Chased Her to the Birdeel fiata Audrey wiped the ckboard clean and slowly returned to her seat. Opened the desk, found a box of mousse cake inside. Carlie was upset with Sterling. Seeing Audrey take out a cake, she sarcastically said, ¡°Audrey, your suitor this time is quite thoughtful. Not only did he confess his love on the ckboard, but he also sent you your favorite cake. Why don¡¯t you just ept him?¡± Audrey turned her head slightly, ncing at Sterling in thest row out of the corner of her eye. Sterling had just looked in her direction, his eyes cold and fierce under his short, choppy ck hair. He nced at the mousse cake in her hand, his strong jawline tense. Audrey''s recent gloomy mood had suddenly improved quite a bit. She curved her lips into a smile, sweet and charming. ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s delicious first-¡± Sterling¡¯s face grew even more gloomy, his dark eyes carrying a storm that seemed Wins on the ¡°allow the sky. His hands were clenched into fists, the veins on the back of his hands bulging out. Audrey knew he had a bad temper and didn¡¯t dare to challenge his patience any further. She stood up with the cake and walked to the trash bin in the back TOW. Without a moment''s hesitation, the cake was thrown in. The young boy¡¯s pallidplexion had improved. After throwing, Audrey, with a sweet smile, exchanged a few words 32.401 Chapter 76 He Chased Her to the School Gate with Bruno and Jase, then passed by Sterling¡¯s desk. She didn¡¯t nce at him throughout the whole journey, nor did she ever sh a smile at him. The boss''s face, which had finally softened, turned icy cold again. Bruno and Jase shivered involuntarily, clearly feeling the murderous intent from Sterling. After finishing her evening self-study, Audrey received a call from her driver, Kale. The car had a bit of a breakdown on the road, it might be about ten minuteste to school. Audrey and Patrick walked out of the school gate. Patrick left first on his bicycle, while Audrey went to the convenience store across the school to buy a bottle of water. Just after taking a sip, suddenly, over ten young people dressed in ck, holding a banner, came overCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Banner Content: ¡°Audrey, our big brother likes you, please agree to be his girlfriend!¡± Many students who had just left the campus stopped in their tracks to watch the scene, as if by mutual agreement. Audrey furrowed her delicate, thin eyebrows. Simon, holding arge bouquet of flowers, quickly walked up to Audrey. With a bandit-like gaze, he scanned Audrey up and down, his eyes 67 25% Chapter 76 He Chased Her to the School Ge involuntarily bing somewhat dazed. Audrey was much more beautiful than he had imagined. 07:495. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 He led people to besiege his romantic rival. Her skin was fair and smooth, her features were delicate, and she had red lips and white teeth. Despite not being short, she had a delicate frame, her waist as slender as a willow in the spring breeze, barely a handful. Visually, she gave off a sense of being charmingly delicate and refreshingly agile. Simon swallowed, a wicked smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Audrey, be my girlfriend!¡± Simon handed the flower in his hand to Audrey, his tone and gaze leaving her no room for refusal. Audrey had heard of Simon, he was a man with no moral bottom line. Once you get involved with this kind of person, you won''t be able to shake them off in the future! Although Audrey used to be arrogant and willful, she never provoked such people. How could he suddenly confess his feelings to her out of the blue and with such a fuss? If he really liked her, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fuss! ¡°You can confess, and | can reject!¡± Audrey didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Simon, she turned around to leave. Simon circled around to Audrey, grinning and leering at her, ¡°Little Audra, why are you in such a hurry to leave? You¡¯re not some good student, stay and y with your brother for a while!¡± 0.00% Ill Before Audrey could say anything, Simon had already grabbed her wrist. Audrey''s bright eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of cold light leaking from the bottom of her eves. Just as Simon was about to touch her wrist, she grabbed back. Aclean and neat over¡ªthe-shoulder throw left Simon¡¯s underlings dumbfounded. Even Simon, who had fallen to the ground, hadn¡¯t realized what had happened. After all. Audrey appeared frail, delicate, and vulnerable, seemingly an easy target for bullying. Who would have thought that she actually had such skills. Simon¡¯s lower back was hurt from a fall. his face contorted slightly in pain. ¡°Stinky girl. don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± Although the underlings surrounded the two. preventing others from seeing the scene of him being knocked down by Audrey, it was enough to make Simon lose face in front of his underlings. On the basketball court. Sterling swiftly and urately scored a three-pointer. Bruno and Jase were abused terribly by him. The two werepletely clueless, not knowing how they had offended this big shot today? Eden stood to the side, smiling without saying a word. 111 Chapter 77 He led people to besinge his romantic tal These two simpletons probably couldn''t rack their brains to associate it with Audrey, could they? Recently, Eden could clearly sense Sterling¡¯s displeasure. He had secretly observed that Audrey was ignoring Sterling. Yesterday, he deliberately mentioned Sterling on Line, but Audrey pretended not to see it and subtly changed the subject! These two people, clearly had a conflict. ¡°Sterling, Eden, there¡¯s big news at the school gate,¡± Gary Griffith, a junior, came over, panting as he reported. ¡°Simon confessed his feelings to Audrey at the school gate, and he¡¯s still surrounding her now.¡± Sterling¡¯s dark eyes narrowed abruptly, radiating a cold, murderous. aura. He gripped the basketball in his hand, nced at Eden, and said, ¡°Call someone.¡± Eden nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Sterling was walking in the front, his school uniform coat wide open. two buttons of his shirt undone. His long legs were wrapped in ck trousers. He was holding a basketball in one hand, the other hand. tucked in his pocket. His features, under the fringe of his forehead, were cold and gloomy, and the aura he exuded was chilling. 68 465 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 She was unique in his heart. Simon¡¯s attention was all on Audrey He suddenly found this petite and distinctive young girl quite interesting Just as he was thinking about how to tease her, a pain shot through the back of his neck. His vision darkened a bit. He covered the back of his neck, enduring the intense pain, and looked at the person who had hit him with the ball. Just met a pair of pitch¡ªck, icy, and utterly cold narrow eyes. Sterling, apanied by more than twenty people, stood not far away His eyebrows slightly raised, he looked at him with a gloomy gaze. Between his rugged eyebrows, there was a sense of cold arrogance and fierceness. Simon''s face changed, and then a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Little Audra, you wait here for me. I¡¯m going to deal with that brat who offended you!¡± Audrey''s long, thick eyshes drooped, hiding a fleeting coldness in her eves. Even Sterling, who had offended her, was aware of it, clearly someone at school had told him something ¡ª Chapter 70 She was unique in his heart Audreyughed nonchntly, ¡°In front of him, you¡¯re just this.¡± Audrey extended her slender hand and slowly raised her middle finger. The night wind blew, sweeping up the long hair that Audrey had draped over her shoulders, revealing a petite face with a hint of wildughter. It was so arrogant, yet so bright. Simon''s face turned ashen in an instant. He wanted to choke Audrey, to teach her a lesson, but Sterling was quickly rushing over with more than twenty people. The atmosphere between the two parties suddenly became tense as if swords were drawn and bows were bent. Simon¡¯s gloomy gaze fell on Sterling, a cold smile curling at themer of his lips. It seemed that Audrey really was unique in Sterling¡¯s heart! z At the school gate. Kelsey and Carlie watched the scene outside where two groups of people were confronting each other for Audrey Carlic sneered. ¡°Audrey is so cheap, she actually got involved with the thugs outside!¡± As she spoke, she nced at Sterling, feeling event more upset. ¡°Did she feel very proud when she saw the thugs outside. fighting for her with Sterling?¡± Kelsey''s gaze lingered on Sterling¡¯s tall and stern figure, aplex look shing in her eyes, ¡°I originally just guessed that Sterling had. feelings for Audra, | didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡± Carlie disagreed with Kelsey¡¯s words, ¡°Sterling is quite righteous. | heard that Simon has been extorting students from our school recently, 25.24% 11.130 Chapter 78 She was unique in his heart and Sterling stepped in to help! He¡¯s leading people out now, but it¡¯s only because Audrey is a student at our school, nothing more!¡± Kelsey bit her lip, expressing her concern, ¡°I''ll go check on Audra. Don''t let the two sides fight and hurt her.¡± ¡°Kel, you''re too kind. Audrey has been opposing you at every turn recently, and yet you still defend her!¡± As she spoke, it seemed as if Carlic remembered something, took out her phone, and snapped at photo. ¡°Carlic, what were you doing?¡± ¡°Two groups of boys were fighting over Audrey, and you didn¡¯t even hurry to record it for Rn to see?¡± Kelsey fluttered her eyshes gently twice, murmuring. ¡°Isn¡¯t this not quite right?¡± ¡°What was wrong with that!¡± Kelsey didn¡¯t say anything else.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. To be honest, Kelsey actually hoped that the two sides would start fighting, and when things got out of hand. Audrey would be the main character in the scandal. Unfortunately, just as the two sides were about to fight, the head teacher hurried over. Seeing the menacing head teacher. Simon deted like a punctured. ball, not wanting to fight, he quickly took his people and slipped away. Sterling, on the other hand. was called back to school by the head of education. Audrey was also called into the principal''s office. 60.49% Ill The head teacher had educated and reprimanded Audrey and Sterling. Half an hourter, the two came out of the headmaster¡¯s office, one after the other. The hallway was very quiet. Audrey walked ahead of Sterling, not saying a word to him, quickly descending the stairs as if there were a flood or a fierce beast behind her. Sterling. Chapter 79 Was he flirting with her again? Sterling, who was walking behind Audrey, noticed her evasive. demeanor. He bit the back of his tongue and quickened his pace with at few strides. As she descended thest step, his slenderrge hand suddenly grasped a strand of her long hair. Audrey felt a pang in her scalp. She turned around, looking at the young boy who was pulling her hair, and said somewhat angrily, ¡°Are you sick?¡± She tightened her tender white face, pulling her hair back from his hands Sterling simply shoved his hands into his pockets, looking at her with slightly raised eyebrows. ¡°I am sick, will you cure me?¡± Audrey, ¡°, didn¡¯t they tell her to stay away from him? Was he flirting with her again? Audrey lowered her eyes, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard his words. She continued to walk forward. But after only a few steps, her delicate wrist was firmly grasped by his strong hand. He pulled her to the small grove behind the yground. This ce was usually where couples secretly dated. 11:13 Chapter 79 Chapter 73 Was he firing g with her again? Audrey forcefully pulled her hand from his grasp, stepped aside, and maintained some distance from him. Seeing this, Sterling''s gaze towards her darkened a bit. He didn¡¯t press on relentlessly. He took off his school uniform jacket and draped it over his arm. His tall b*dy leaned against the nearest camphor tree. Because of this movement, his white shirt clung to his chest, outlining his lean yet broad shoulders and the contours of his chest muscles. He lowered his gaze to look at her. his eyes, with their slender, double- folded eyelids, appeared delicate yet sharp. His thick, long eyshes hung down, concealing the emotions swirling in his eyes. ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± Upon hearing his question, Audrey felt a stinging pain in her eyes, as they began to well up with tears. He also asked her, what was she hiding? Wasn''t it him who didn¡¯t want her to appear in front of him? Audrey bit her delicate. pearl-like teeth into her lower lip, her long. butterfly-like eyshes drooping as she stared at her own toes. ¡°You know it in your heart.¡± Sterling couldn¡¯t read the expression in her eyes, seeing her small face. tightly strained, he felt increasingly agitated, ¡°Not sure.¡± Upon hearing his words, Audrey felt a sharp sting in her nose and a tight, ufortable squeeze in her heart. Ever since she was reborn and returned to her senior year of high school, she had been wanting to mend her rtionship with him. Even if his attitude was not good, she dly epted it. She knew she had been too harsh on him in the past, and whatever he did to her was 25101 Ill 11 deserved! But she also had her own little moods. That day, when he asked her to. stay away from him, she was indeed upset! She was not his pet, to be summoned at will and dismissed with a wave.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked, his voice clear yet hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t look at him, her thick, longshes still lowered. Her petite nostrils red slightly due to her emotional restraint, and her rosy lips were tightly pressed into a straight line. Seeing her expression, the cold and sharp outline of Sterling¡¯s face was somewhat unable to hold back. He straightened up, took two steps forward, and stood in front of her. In his usually arrogant and cold ck eyes, there was a hint of chaos and regret after doing something wrong. His cold and hoarse voice was also softer than ever before. ¡°I was wrong. can you hit me?¡± He extended his long and immacte hand towards her. Audrey lifted her longshes. looking at Sterling, her delicate face as white as jade appeared fiercely cute, ¡°Don¡¯t think I''ll go easy on you.¡± Sterling quirked a corner of his lip. his smilezy, ¡°As you wish.¡± Audrey looked at the boy who was close at hand, his eyes were slender and when he raised his eyebrows, he looked both naughty and arrogant. Thinking of the grievances she had suffered in the recent days, she raised her hand and pped him hard. Chapter 79 Was he flirting with her again? She forcefully pped his palm and was about to pull back- Suddenly, he clenched his fingers and grabbed her hand. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 She Ran Away in Embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Her hands were as tender and delicate as spring onions, with skin as smooth and fine asmb fat. After he held it in his palm, it felt as if it was boneless, soft and tender. He couldn''t help but pinch her. Audrey, as if shocked by electricity, quickly withdrew her hand. Her thin, crisp skin was flushed with spots of red. Fortunately, the light in the small grove was dim, so her embarrassment and shyness on her face were not too obvious. Sterling ran his tongue over his teeth, slightly bowing his handsome. face closer to hers, his crimson lips curling into a somewhat mischievous smile, ¡°Quite soft.¡± Audrey''s eyshes fluttered, she lifted her foot and kicked his long. leg. not waiting for him to say anything else, she turned and ran. Watching her slender figure, the smile on Sterling¡¯s lips deepened. After Sterling left the small grove with his hands in his pockets, Eden, Jase, and Bruno emerged from the shadows. ¡°Holy crap, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Sterlingugh so happily!¡± Jase eximed. Bruno, ¡°It¡¯s just like spring fever.¡± Eden, ¡°Finally, there was a light in Sterling''s gloomy eyes. Sigh, he probably won''t have a cold face tomorrow!¡± 0005 Cher She Ran Away in Returned home. Audrey received a call from Patrick. Patrick only found out about Simon confessing his feelings for her at the school gate after she got home. The two chatted for a while, and somehow the conversation turned to Sterling Patrick hesitantly admitted that he had shown Sterling the video of Audrey humiliating Corbin. Audrey vaguely understood why Sterling had voluntarily apologized to her. After watching that video, you knew he misunderstood her, didn¡¯t you? Audrey nced down at the small hand he had held, feeling a bit tingly inside. After talking on the phone with Patrick. Audrey discovered that there was a new friend request for her on Line. Seeing that it was that same indefinite imprisonment again, with no notes whatsoever. Audrey¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed. It wasn¡¯t that prick Simon, was it? Audrey decisively clicked on reject! Sterling, once again rejected, He stared at the phone screen for a while, his face so gloomy it seemed like it could drip water. She Ran Away in Embarasam About ten minutes had passed when he took out another phone and applied for a new Line ount. He turned on theputer and directly hacked into Audrey''s phone. He manually added his new Line into her list of friends. Two days before the sports meeting. ss teacher Emily distributed the sports event schedule. Audrey saw her name in the swimming event and slightly furrowed her brows. Raised my hand. ¡°Emily.¡± Emily walked up to Audrey¡¯s desk. Ever since Audrey had topped the grade in thest exam. Emily¡¯s attitude towards her had undergone at drastic change, and her gaze had be much warmer. ¡°Audrey, do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Emily. | didn¡¯t sign up for swimming.¡± Emily frowned. ¡°How could that be? In the application form Aaron submitted, it included your swimming.¡± Aaron stood up and said to Emily, ¡°Emily, | won¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Carlie said sarcastically, ¡°Some people wouldn''t be thinking of signing. up only to turn into deserters, would they?¡± Audrey nced at Carlie, then at Aaron, understanding what was going on in her heart. She could swim, but her mother¡¯s sea diving, along with some psychological shadows from her past life, instilled in her a certain fear of water. Perhaps Carlie had learned about her fear of water from Kelsey and deliberately had Aaron put her name forward? Wanted to see her embarrass herself? Audrey had a vague feeling that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple, but she wouldn¡¯t back down! The fear of water, a weakness that always needs to be ovee, wasn¡¯t this time just an opportunity? Since Kelsey had made another move, she wanted to see how Kelsey had screwed up this time. pp lity Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The Sports Meet Kelsey went to the hospital after school. Rn and Elise had a meeting in the conference rooni. By the time the meeting ended, it was almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Seeing Kelseying over. Rn took the mother and daughter to a restaurant not far from the hospital for ate-night snack. Rn had been living at the Watson¡¯s house for most of the recent past, seldom going to Flowery Garden. Although Elise was extremely annoyed, she knew how to conserve her energy. Recently, she had been behaving herself, being a good wife to Rn, workingte for several nights in a row. Despite her well- maintained face, she couldn¡¯t hide her exhaustion. Rn admired Elise¡¯s work ethic and ordered a portion of bird¡¯s nest for both her and Kelsey. ¡°Kel, mom¡¯s phone ran out of battery. Can you lend your phone to mom to call your uncle?¡± Kelsey handed the phone to Elise. Elise had a phone call with Hayden Beltran, and Kelsey heard that her superstar cousin, Camille Beltran, would be returning to the country soon. She felt a bit excited and anticipatory. Camille was known as the most beautiful woman in Cloud City, a socialite and heiress who attracted countless young noblemen. Now she is a popr superstar both at home and abroad again. When IlN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 1114 Chapter 81 The Sports Meet shees back, even Audrey can only stand aside! After finishing the call, Elise was about to return the phone to Kelsey when she suddenly saw a message on Line. Carlie sent the photos she took that day to Kelsey''s phone. Elise clicked on the photo on her phone, her brow furrowed in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Audra standing between two groups of boys, who look like they''re about to fight?¡± Kelsey¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she made a show of trying to take her phone back from Elise¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, stop asking,¡± Elise dodged Kelsey''s hand and handed the phone to Rn. ¡°Rn, take a look,¡± Kelsey looked uneasy and nervous, ¡°Rn, a friend of mine said she saw two groups of boys fighting over Audra. | didn¡¯t believe her, so she sent me a picture. | don¡¯t think Audra is like what the rumors say...¡± Rn¡¯s brow twitched, ¡°Which one in the rumors?¡± ¡°Rumors had it that Audra was ying both sides recently, flirting with the school bully on one hand, and messing around with some punk outside on the other... But they were all rumors, | believed Audra wasn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Regarding thest exam, Rn misunderstood Audrey without getting the full picture, and he had been feeling guilty ever since. Recently, he heard from an olddy that Audrey would study for more than two hours in the study after returning home from evening self-study, and she had be much more obedient and sensible. He found such rumors hard to believe. ¡°Audra isn¡¯t like that,¡± Rn said seriously, handing the phone back to Kelsey. ¡°Kel, don¡¯t just follow the crowd. Audra is your sister, you should stand by her and protect her!¡± Kelsey bit down hard on her back teeth, her hands under the table clenched into fists. Just because Audrey got first ce in the grade, Rn trusted her like that? Alright, she was determined to ruin Audrey''s reputation at the sports. meet, to make Rn ashamed of having Audrey as his daughter! Soon, the day of the sports meet arrived. Apart from the opening ceremony where school uniforms were required, one could wear their own clothes during the three-day sports event. Many girls had changed into their private clothes, put on makeup, and done their hair. The swimmingpetition was held in the afternoon, and Rn and Elise were going toe to watch. In the morning, Audrey and Hannah went to watch an archerypetition, had lunch in the cafeteria at noon, and then each returned to their ssrooms to rest on their desks. When Audrey was sleeping groggily, sudden sounds of argument and low sobbing came to her ears. 70.941 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Were You Out of Your Mind or Deaf? Audrey''s eyes still held a hint of sleepiness, her longshes fluttered lightly as she looked towards Carlic, Mabel, and a few other girls who were good friends with Carlie, standing by Ingrid¡¯s desk. Ingrid sat in the chair, her eyes red under her sses, her delicate face pale. She said to Carlie with embarrassment and anger, ¡°| didn¡¯t steal your bracelet!¡± ¡°So you''re saying you didn¡¯t steal it? | went back to the dorm to rest at noon, put my newly bought Tiffany bracelet in the drawer, and when | woke up, it was gone. At that time, only the two of us were in the dorm. If you didn¡¯t steal it, then who did?¡± Carlie red at Ingrid with disdain, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that your family sells buns? | heard that you were able to attend Elsa Noble High School because when Elsa Noble High School built a new campus, it took over thend of your old house. The principal promised your parents that when you grew up, you could attend Elsa Noble High School!¡± ¡°Being assigned to the same dormitory as a low-ss pauper like you. was the worst luck I¡¯ve had in eight lifetimes! Normally, | can¡¯t be bothered to say a word to you, but you, you took advantage of me sleeping and stole my Tiffany bracelet worth nearly fifty thousand!¡± Mabel and several other girls couldn¡¯t help but cast disdainful looks at Ingrid. Ingrid¡¯s pale face turned bright red, her hands clenched into fists. Due to her shyness and introversion, she was not good at arguing with others. She kept repeating one sentence, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal!¡± 11:15 Chapter 12 Were You Out of Your Mind or Deaf ¡°Whether you stole it or not, we''ll know once we check your backpack,¡± one of the girls said. Tears were spinning in Ingrid¡¯s eyes, her lips quivered, ¡°You have no right to go through my backpack!¡± No sooner had Ingrid finished speaking than Carlie yanked Ingrid¡¯s backpack and dumped its contents on the desk. Adiamond-studded Tiffany bracelet fell out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Audrey, who was just about to speak for Ingrid, slightly furrowed her brows. Carlie picked up the bracelet, sneered, the contempt in her eyes deepening. ¡°Ingrid, are you still trying to argue?¡± Mabel and several other female ssmates began to use Ingrid: ¡°Being poor is one thing, but resorting to petty theft, that¡¯s just shameless!¡± ¡°It had to be reported to the head of instruction, it was announced in the regr meeting on Monday to the whole school, Ingrid was a thief!¡± ¡°Usually appearing so honest and straightforward, turns out to be so vain!¡± A thick sneer shed in Carlie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Theft over a thousand can be filed, Ingrid. If you don¡¯t want me to make a big deal out of this, kneel down and apologize to me with three bows!¡± Ingrid shed tears of grievance and humiliation, shaking her head incessantly, ¡°This bracelet belonged to my sister. She passed away in a car ident a month ago. Before she left, she gave me this bracelet. I¡¯ve kept it in my bag and never wore it!¡± 35.941 11:150 Chapter 12 Were You Out of Your Mindor Dea Carlie and the others clearly didn¡¯t believe Ingrid¡¯s words, their gazes towards Ingrid bing increasingly contemptuous and mocking. ¡°To shake off the theft charges, you can even tell such lies, Ingrid, you really have no bottom line!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t lie, this bracelet truly was left by my sister.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that your whole family sells buns? | heard your sister dropped out of school a long time ago to make buns with your parents. Can she afford a Tiffany bracelet that costs nearly fifty thousand?¡± As soon as Carlie spoke, Mabel and the others also nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. why should poor people pretend to be something they''re not!¡± ¡°Don''t you dare talk about my sister like that. She may have dropped out of school early, but she worked hard and earned money with her own two hands. Three months ago, she won the lottery. Our parents. didn¡¯t want her money and told her to buy a piece of jewelry she liked. That¡¯s when she bought this bracelet!¡± ¡°Ha, won the lottery? Ingrid, you¡¯re so good at making up stories, why don¡¯t you ascend to heaven!¡± Carlie couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more words with Ingrid. She grabbed Ingrid¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let''s go, to the headmaster¡¯s Office.¡± Ingrid was dragged a few steps when suddenly another hand grabbed. hers. A sweet yet clear voice rang out, ¡°Carlie, have you lost your mind, or are you deaf*? Didn''t you hear Ingrid say she didn¡¯t steal your bracelet?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Standing Up for Her After Audrey started sharing a desk with Ingrid, she found that many girls in the ss looked down on Ingrid because of her poor family background and didn¡¯t talk to her much. Ingrid was self-conscious and sensitive, and people were always careful when speaking to her, for fear of offending her. With such a temperament, how could he possibly have stolen Carlie¡¯s bracelet? Audrey believed everything Ingrid said was true, the bracelet was left by her sister. Carlie saw Audrey holding Ingrid back, she frowned in displeasure, ¡°Audrey. this matter has nothing to do with you today, mind your own business!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Audrey looked at Carlie with clear, calm eyes, her delicate and wless face showing an undisturbed tranquility, ¡°You wronged my desk mate, you are the one who should apologize!¡± It seemed as if Carlie had heard some kind of huge joke. She looked at Mabel and a few other girls, ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯ve got the physical evidence, and Audrey still says I¡¯m framing Ingrid? Does she really think that because she lucked into first ce, her IQ has increased? | idiot!¡± think she¡¯s still a brainless to Several girls covered their mouths and startedughing. Mabel was a bit shy around Audrey, not daring tough, only lowering her eyshes, with a look of approval in her eyes. Ill Chapter 3 Standing Up for Her Patrick hurried in through the back door, ¡°Audrey, the swimmingpetition is about to start, you need to go change and get ready.¡± Carlie curled her lip, ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re meddling too much. Are you trying to chicken out of thepetition?¡± Ingrid, afraid of dying Audrey''spetition, wiped the tears from her face and whispered to Audrey, ¡°Audra, go to your competition! | didn¡¯t steal anything, even if | have to go to the dean, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Audrey stood still, not moving. After whispering a word to Patrick, she pulled Ingrid¡¯s hand back from Carlie¡¯s grasp. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t be too excessive, defending a thief has no benefits for you!¡± Audrey looked at Carlie, her eyes zing with anger, her long, butterfly¡ªlikeshes slightly drooping, and a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°Carlie, you keep saying that Ingrid stole your bracelet. If this bracelet really belongs to her sister, and you¡¯ve wronged her, what will you do then?¡± Before Carlie could say anything. Audrey suddenly stepped forward, standing in front of Ingrid. A chill poured from her usually clear and bright eyes. ¡°Do you dare to kneel down and apologize to her?¡± Carlie paused for a moment, then lifted her chin a few secondster, ¡°Alright, if I''ve wronged her, I''ll kneel down and apologize to her!¡± As soon as Carlie spoke, a hint of uncase shed in the eyes of Mabel, who was standing behind her. Audrey saw all of this ¡°Audrey. I¡¯d like to see how you can prove that this bracelet wasn¡¯t stolen from me by Ingrid!¡± Audrey curved the corners of her lips, the afternoon sun shone through the ss window, falling on her palm-sized face. With her ck hair and fair skin, bright eyes and white teeth, she was crystal clear, extraordinarily delicate and moving, and also smart as a whip. ¡°Carlic, did you usually cook?¡± Carlie sneered, pulling at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I have a nanny who cooks at home, | usually don¡¯t lift a finger, do you think I''m like Ingrid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Carlie looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes, which were sparkling with a brilliant light, a flicker of doubt crossing her mind. What on earth was Audrey, this bumpkin, trying to do? The bracelet. was originally hers. No matter how Audrey proved it, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that Ingrid was the thief? Before long. Patrick came over with a bowl of water. Audrey took the bracelet from Carlie¡¯s hand and put it into clear water. Carlie sneered, ¡°Audrey, do you think this proves anything? Let me tell you...¡± Carlie was cut off mid¡ªsentence by Audrey¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Shut up. didn¡¯t you see the thing floating on the water?*. ATA) 1115 1.00 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 She was soon to be cast into the abyss. Carlic, Mabel and a few other girls nced into the bowl. The bracelet soaking in the water was gradually covered with ayer of white powder, and a thinyer of grease. It wasn¡¯t much, but it Was not to be ignored. Audrey watched as the expressions of several girls changed, a mocking curve appeared at the corner of her lips. ¡°Carlie, you never lift a finger to do any work, so naturally, your bracelet wouldn''t get dirty. But Sister Ingrid, who works at the bun shop, would naturally get these things on her when she kneads the dough and chops the meat filling!¡± ¡°If this is Ingrid¡¯s, then where is mine?¡± Carlie¡¯s face turned pale and then flushed with anger as she pointed at Ingrid, ¡°She must have deliberately smeared flour on the bracelet...¡± Audrey lifted her butterfly-wing-like long eyshes, her eyes coldly sweeping over Carlie. Even though her small face didn¡¯t show much expression, that look in her eyes made Carlie shiver. The words Carlie hadn¡¯t finished got stuck in her throat. Audrey stepped forward, her delicate hand swiftly pulling at Mabel behind Carlic. Mabel didn¡¯t have time to react, her bag falling from her shoulder to the ground. A Tiffany bracelet fell out of the bag. The air around was momentarily still. Carlie stared at Mabel in disbelief, ¡°Was it you who stole it?¡± 0 be cast into the aby Before Mabel could say anything, Carlie raised her hand and pped Mabel hard. Audrey didn¡¯t spare Mabel another nce. She still had a swimmingpetition to attend and didn¡¯t have time to linger in the ssroom. She told Patrick, ¡°You watch Carlie for me, make sure she bows and apologizes to Ingrid!¡± Watching Audrey, who had packed up and was preparing to walk out of the ssroom, Ingrid grabbed her sleeve, expressing her gratitude with a heartfelt, ¡°Thank you.¡± After giving Ingrid a slight smile. Audrey quickly left. In the ssroom.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Carlie¡¯s face turned red, almost grinding her gums to pieces. She pushed Mabel out. ¡°You stole my bracelet, even if you apologize. it''s still you!¡± Mabel bit her lip, nced at Carlie, then at Ingrid, her gaze finallynding on Patrick. ¡°Patrick. for the sake of our past rtionship-¡± Patrick interrupted Mabel with a nk expression. ¡°Do as Audrey said, don¡¯t mention sentiment. When you were ndering Audrey on the forum, why didn¡¯t you think about sentiment?¡± Mabel wanted to say something more. but Carlie suddenly kicked her in the knee, forcing Mabel to kneel down reluctantly. Her face was flushed with humiliation and embarrassment, tears slipping from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ingrid, it¡¯s all my fault, it has nothing to do with Carlie.¡± Ingrid, ¡°The person who should apologize to me is Carlie.¡± Chapte 14 She was soon to be cast Carlie gritted her teeth. Ingrid, usually timid and introverted, had the audacity to reject the apology Mabel made on her behalf, and even demanded an apology from her?! Patrick looked at Carlic, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Carlie would absolutely not kowtow to Ingrid. She bit her lip, bowed. ny degrees, and said with great humiliation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ingrid looked at Carlie, who was on the verge of tears, didn¡¯t force her to kneel, and said. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t falsely use people next time.¡± When she left the ssroom. Carlie was both embarrassed and annoyed, tears kept falling from her eyes. Looking at Mabel beside her, she wished she could p her again. ¡°You betrayed Audrey, befriended me, just to steal my things?¡± Carlie¡¯s face contorted, wishing she could skin Mabel alive. Mabel felt equally humiliated and upset, but all of this was inflicted on her by Audrey! Aglint of coldness shed in Mabel''s eyes. Facing Carlie¡¯s towering. rage, she suppressed her emotions and said. ¡°It was Kel who asked me to stall Audrey. | never intended to really steal your bracelet. | was going to return it to you after everything was over.¡± The anger in Carlie¡¯s heart had subsided by more than half, she looked at Mabel in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mabel hooked up the corner of her lip, ¡°She will soon be discredited and cast into the abyss!¡± 25 When did Chapter 85 Chapter 85 When did Sterlinge over? When Audrey arrived at the dressing room, there was no one else inside. The participants in this swimmingpetition each received their locker keys in advance. Audrey walked to the locker assigned to her, took out her key, and opened the door. Took off the smartwatch and ced it on the cab, then pulled out a swimsuit from the bag. The moment she took off her school uniform jacket, a tall figure walked up behind her. Before Audrey had a chance to turn around, a handkerchief with a faint scent was pressed against her lips and nose. Audrey struggled fiercely, her small hands reaching for the arm that was covering her mouth and nose, but soon, her violently struggling b*dy slowly fell into the man¡¯s arms. The man nced down at the girl who had closed her eyes and be quiet and obedient, a cold smile ying on his lips.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He ced Audrey on the bench, his gaze sliding from Audrey''s jade- like pale face, to her delicate and slender corbone, then to her slim. waist... His throat moved slightly, the lewd expression in his eyes. gradually deepening. He raised his hand, unbuttoning Audrey¡¯s shirt. Inside the swimming pool. Kelsey sat next to Elise and Rn. The women¡¯s 400¡ªmeter freestyle was about to begin. The participating contestants all stood on thepetition stage one by one. Only yer number six. Audrey, was missing. Rn had heard Audrey''s name called twice on the broadcast, but she was still nowhere to be found. His slender eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. Kelsey saw the expression on Rn¡¯s face, a glint of coldness and triumph shing in her eyes. After today. Audrey was just waiting to be nailed to the pir of shame! Not only did he desert thepetition, but he also indulged in debauchery with men in the school locker room. Tsk. just thinking about it is thrilling! ¡°What''s going on with Audra?¡± Elise didn¡¯t know about Kelsey¡¯s n, but she had assured her that after today. Audrey¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined. Elise was somewhat looking forward to it. In Elise¡¯s mind, Audrey couldn¡¯tpare to Kelsey in any way. As long as Kel used her brain, Audrey could only be utterly defeated! ¡°Rn, you don¡¯t think Audra would desert, do you?¡± Elise sighed slightly. ¡°No way, what are you worrying about? That girl has beena bit cocky since she ranked first in her grade.¡± Rn¡¯s brow furrowed even more, he dialed Audrey¡¯s number, but her phone was turned off Kelsey stood up at the right moment. ¡°Rn, I¡¯m going to look for Audra ¡± Kelsey walked out of the swimming pool, her phone heeped with a message The incense was not enough, she was very fierce, | couldn¡¯t handle her alone, youe over and bring some more incense! Upon seeing the message, Kelsey quickly headed towards the changing Toom TO Standing at the door, she gently knocked The door was cracked open, and Kelsey saw the silhouette of a man sitting on a stool. She whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve left the incense here for you. remember toe and get it.¡± Kelsey was about to close the door and leave when suddenly, her slender b*dy was forcefully pushed from behind. Caught off guard, she stumbled forward several steps. By the time she reacted, the dressing room door was mmed shut. from the outside. Her face suddenly changed, she pulled the door hard, only to find that it had been locked from the outside. Audrey heard the sound of knocking from inside, a chill shing in her eyes. Ill When Simon covered her mouth and nose, she held her breath in time and didn¡¯t actually faint. She quickly realized that the previous scene in the ssroom was merely a ploy to buy time, allowing the otherpetitors to change their clothes and leave. Only when she came back, could the other party properly implement their n. Ha, they wanted to ruin her reputation, then she would just fight fire with fire! Audrey stepped out of the dressing room. suddenly aware of an unmistakable gaze on her. Turning around, she met Sterling¡¯s dark, deep eyes Audrey was taken aback. When did Sterlinge? UAL, BBE O Chapter 86 Chapter So Audrey, the Fair¡ªskinned, Beautiful, Slim¡ªwaisted, and Long-legged Lady. Audrey''s heart was pounding. Sterling was wearing a ck tracksuit today, his figure tall and slender. Under his choppy bangs, a pair of narrow eyes were dark and deep. Seeing her gaze over, he tightened his rosy thin lips, took a stride with his long legs, and walked towards her. ¡°Did you go to thepetition or not?¡± Sterling didn¡¯t have anypetitions today, in the past sports meets, he would always be at home sleeping. But today, for some inexplicable reason, he came and even followed Eden and a few others to the spectator seats at the swimming pool. The boys sat together, enjoying discussing the girls¡¯ figures and appearances. Jase mentioned Audrey, saying he was looking forward to seeing her in a swimsuit. At that time. Sterling was already furious and kicked Jase with one foot. Audrey had not shown up at thepetition venue for a long time, which increasingly agitated Sterling, so he went out to look for her. Audrey didn¡¯t know if Sterling had seen her pushing Kelsey into the dressing room, but she couldn''t let him hear the noise inside. She didn¡¯t respond to Sterling, instead, her delicate hand reached out, grabbing his strong, muscr arm, ¡®I''ll join, but | need to go back to the dorm to change clothes.¡± Chapter Audrey the Farsinned Beautiful Simwaisted, and Lo Saying this, she ran towards the dormitory, her little hand gripping Sterling''s arm, never letting go. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the dormitory entrance that they let go of Sterling, looking at him with clear, bright eyes, ¡°Wait for me, I''ll be right over as soon as | change my clothes.¡± Sterling nced at her retreating figure, then looked at the arm she had grabbed. Another slender hand stroked it, on the skin, as if her soft fingertips and warmth still lingered. Thin lips, barely curved downwards. Audrey quickly changed and came out, wearing arge coat, her long. slender legs dazzlingly white. Sterling didn¡¯t open his eyes, ¡°Let''s go!¡± As they were almost at the swimming pool, Sterling noticed that Audrey''s face was somewhat pale, her long, fan-like eyshes. trembling slightly. Despite her best efforts to hide it, he could tell that she was scared. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to swim, then don¡¯t swim.¡± Audrey shook her head, she had to ovee her inner fear. If she couldn¡¯t even ovee this, would she back down again when she encountered difficulties in the future? His dark eyes were fixed intently on her small face, his handsome face. sinking slightly, ¡°Are you afraid of water?¡± Audrey clenched her fists, took a deep breath, ¡°I can do it!¡± 32.361 r 11:15 Chapter 86 Audrey, the Fair ski. Beautful Sim-waisted, and L. Sterling didn¡¯t know what she had been through, why she was so afraid of water yet forced herself to ovee it. His chest trembled slightly, his gaze deepening as he looked at her, ¡°What can | do for you?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Do something for her? Audrey''s originally heavy and oppressive mood suddenly improved a lot. She blinked her clear eyes at him, ¡°I heard that once when you were ying basketball, you lifted your shirt and revealed your abs. Many girls saw it.¡± Audrey pouted her fair cheeks, her voice sweet and soft, ¡°So envious!¡± No sooner had the words fallen than the dark head was pped by the young man¡¯srge hand. ¡°Hurry up andpete!¡± Audrey saw a hint of unease on the young boy''s handsome face. Before she could say anything, she was pushed forward a few steps by the boy. There really wasn¡¯t enough time, she didn¡¯t have time to ask him for benefits, so she had to run towards thepetition field. Sterling also returned to the audience seats. Jase and the others saw Audrey approaching. As she took off her coat, revealing the one-piece swimsuit underneath, they all wore expressions. of surprise one by one. ¡°Damn. Audrey was actually dressed so conservatively!¡± ¡°But her skin was really white.¡± ¡°The waist was slim, and the legs were long.¡± Bruno and Jase didn¡¯t notice the cold waveing at them, only Eden tactfully shut his mouth. Although he also thought Audrey was fair¡ªskinned, beautiful, with at slim waist and long legs in his heart, he would never say it out loud like those two fools! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Sterling''s Defense of Audrey Bruno and Jase were engrossed in their discussion when they were suddenly pped on the back of their heads. ¡°Holy shit, who hit me?¡± The two turned around, only to meet Sterling¡¯s piercing, jet-ck eyes. AL ALIN ¡°Sterling. we were wrong! Audrey wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as the other contestants. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have given her a second nce!¡± Sterling looked towards Audrey on the swimming pool starting block, his gaze sweeping over her delicate back. She had a pair of beautiful butterfly bones. thin but not skinny, her slender legs under her slim waist were straight and long. From a distance, her skin was so white. that it glowed... Sterling furrowed his slender eyebrows, was this considered conservative? Looking at those two slender and straight white legs. Sterling¡¯s nostrils suddenly felt a bit hot. He cursed softly, his jawline, smooth and handsome, slightly lifted, and his long, clean hand pinched his nostrils. Parents¡® viewing area. Seeing Audrey arrive to participate in thepetition at thest moment, Rn¡¯splexion improved a lot. Ill Elise pinched the strap of the bag on her knee, looking somewhat restlessly towards the entrance and exit of the swimming pool. Kel didn¡¯t intend to ruin Audrey''s reputation, so why did Audrey appear at the swimming pool again? Could it be that Kel had tampered with Audrey¡¯s swimsuit?This is from N?velDrama.Org. At this thought, a cold sneer shed in Elise¡¯s eyes. Thepetition officially began. The contestants plunged into the water. Audrey was inne six. After she got into the water, the fear and panic she had been suppressing surged towards her like a wave. During the days when she was imprisoned and tortured, she was forced into a bathtub, with icy water pouring into her ears, nose, and mouth. She couldn¡¯t cry out. couldn¡¯t breathe, and struggled incessantly Her throat was ufortable, and her lungs were even worse. Just when she thought she was about to suffocate, she was yanked out of the water by her hair. She had barely of the water by her hair. She had barely caught her breath when she was pushed back in again.. Originally, after her mother jumped into the sea, she became somewhat afraid of water. Herst experience in her previous life only added fuel to the fire. Soon, the audience noticed that Audrey inne six was swimming the slowest after diving in. She asionally surfaced, her little face frighteningly pale. Audrey kept telling herself to ovee her fear, but her hands and feet trembled uncontrobly. Rn noticed Audrey¡¯s anomaly and stood up from the audience seats. Elise grabbed Rn, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since Audra has signed up, it means she is confident. Don¡¯t distract the child! Besides, she might be conserving her energy to sprint in thest hundred meters!¡± Seeing Audrey still paddling in the water, showing no intention of giving up thepetition. Rn felt an indescribable feeling surge within him. Over at Sterling¡¯s. Aaron, the sports representative of ss 10, and several boys were talking about Audrey,ining that if she couldn¡¯t swim, she shouldn''t have participated in thepetition. They felt she had.pletely embarrassed ss 10. Sterling walked over and directly punched Aaron in the face, ¡°Try saying one more fucking word?¡± Looking at the fierce and cold Sterling, Aaron wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth and said angrily, ¡°Did | say something wrong? Look at the field, who isn¡¯tughing at our ss 10? Are you going to punch them all?¡± Sterling squinted his cold eyes, his facial contours tense. He said to Eden in a deep voice, ¡°Send a message for everyone not at the swimming pool toe over!¡± Eden didn¡¯t know what Sterling was going to do, but he still did as he was told. i} Not long after, forty to fifty male students appeared at the swimming pool ¡°Now you are cheerleaders, follow mymand, cheer for Audrey!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 He Was Her Ray of Light Audrey knew she couldn¡¯t continue to be timid like this. But the further he swam, the more suffocated he felt, and his breathing became rapid. He even choked on water several times. She seemed to have fallen into a terrifying abyss, It was pitch ck all around, not a glimmer of light could be seen. This feeling was terrible, like a fish out of water, struggling for life on the shore. The venue was bustling, and on the nearest spectator stand to her, quite a few people were booing her. The cacophony of sounds was like a dull hammer striking her head, causing her temples to throb with unbearable pain. The fear in her mind was harder to ovee than she had imagined. She overestimated herself! Tears welled up in the corners of Audrey¡¯s eyes, and her nose tingled with a sour sensation. Fear, grievance, panic... all sorts of emotions were burning in her chest like a fierce fire. Her life seemed to have returned to the most torturous and painful time. Just as she was about to be swallowed by the darkness, a deep and cold. voice suddenly came from the nearest shore, ¡°Youth is like fire, Chapter 11 He Was Her Ray of Light surpass yourself, ss 10 Audrey, fight bravely!¡± Immediately after, it was the cheering voices of over fifty boys shouting in unison: Youth was like fire, transcending oneself, ss 10 Audrey, bravely strived! Youth was like fire, transcending oneself, ss 10 Audrey, bravely strived! Audrey lifted her head, taking a nce at the shore. The young man in ck clothes, leading a group of vibrant and energetic boys, stood neatly in several rows, their right hands clenched into fists, cheering for her in the swimming pool. Audrey''s gaze fell on Sterling. He looked at her with his dark eyes, his cold face revealing no emotion. But those eyes were fixed on her, as if silently telling her: he was there, she needn''t be afraid! Audrey suddenly thought of the scene where he had collected her b*dy for her, his strong and powerful arms had lifted her up. The ck abyss, as if split open by a crack, had light shining in. The young man stood in the light, extending his slender hand towards her! Audrey clenched her fists tightly, she nodded at him. Amidst the continuous cheers and encouragements, she was like a fish returning to the water from the shore, seemingly revived from the brink of death. She spread her arms and swam forward with all her might. She was no longer afraid of the dark, nor was she afraid of water. Because a beam of light had appeared in front of her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. On the field, everyone was stunned. Not only was there a sudden appearance of a male cheerleading squad, their loud and robust cheers, but also Audrey, who was originally far behind the first ce and had been ridiculed, surprisingly began to speed up. During thest fifty meters, she overtook the first ce and even led by several seconds to be the first! On thepetition field, enthusiastic apuse erupted. Rn also excitedly stood up, pping non-stop. This match had people¡¯s blood boiling with excitement. After finishing her swim. Audrey wiped the water droplets off her face. Their damp, clear eyes met Sterling''s gaze, and without any agreement, they both curved their lips. Taking advantage of the ongoing excitement at the scene, Audrey wrapped herself in her coat and headed towards the dormitory. When she came out after changing her clothes, she saw Sterling standing under the dormitory building, and she jogged towards him. She was wearing a white T-shirt and red sweatpants, her jet-ck hair, still damp, was twisted into a bun. Her skin, untouched by makeup, was as smooth and white as a peeled egg. Her eyes were bright, her nose delicate, and her lips a vivid red. The whole little pink ball was so irresistible that people couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch it. With such thoughts, Sterling unconsciously lifted his slender and clean fingers towards her delicate little face. 10) Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Are We Still Checking Out the Abs? Her little face was delicate and smooth, full of cogen. When he pinched it like that, a faint blush emerged, a thinyer, like a fruit just ripened on the branch, crystal clear, white with a hint of red. She blinked, her eyshes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly, twinkling. The dimples at the corners of her lips were faintly visible. His throat bobbed, his gaze shifted away, and he quickly let go of her. Audrey thought of Kelsey and Simon in the changing room, she hurried over to catch the drama, oblivious to the deep meaning in Sterling''s eyes. She said with a soft smile, ¡°I have something to do, I''ll go first.¡± His pair of pitch-ck, narrow eyes, fell on her again. After exchanging a nce with him. Audrey left first. Took a few steps forward, felt something was off, turned around and nced at him. Was it her misperception, or did he seem a bit unhappy? Just moments ago, when he was pinching her cheeks, his mood was quite good Did she upset him again?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sterling strode forward with his long legs, heading towards Audrey. As he passed by her, he grabbed her slender, pale wrist. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. He pulled her along, walking briskly towards the small grove. All the way, Audrey was afraid of being seen by others, especially since her father and Elise hade today. If they saw her being dragged into the grove by him, she wouldn''t be able to exin even if she was all mouth. Although she was scared and worried, Audrey did not pull away from Sterling¡¯s hand. She could feel that if she dared to break free, his temper might explode in the next second! It was the same ce where the two had stoodst time. After he let go of her wrist, he leaned against the camphor tree, his deep, well-like ck eyes fixed on her fair and delicate face, ¡°There¡¯s still something you haven''t done¡± Was there still something left undone Audrey thought of him on thepetition field, he was like a beam of light illuminating her dark world, she suddenly understood something. She looked at him with sincere, earnest eyes. ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± She hadn''t yet be his redemption, but he had already saved her from the chaotic world! Upon hearing her call him brother, Sterling felt a slight itch in his back teeth, a faint smile ying on his cold, handsome face, ¡°Besides thanking me, is there anything else you haven¡¯t done?¡± ¡°Audrey... Checking out abs? in Ve linia Chacking but tha Abs? Thinking about this, Audrey''s heart was beating a bit faster. In fact, she just made a casual remark. She was too nervous at the time and randomly picked a topic to distract herself from her anxiety. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would take it to heart. Audrey scratched her head, saying somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t watch...¡± Before she could finish her words, she distinctly felt the air around her grow several degrees colder. Eh, would she get angry even if he didn¡¯t look at her? With her round, watery eyes. Audrey looked at him. Her delicate, pearly white teeth gently bit her lower lip. ¡°Can... can | look?¡± Sterling. ¡°I always keep my word!¡± Audrey''s long eyshes fluttered, she softly uttered an ¡°oh*. He held the back of his head with both hands, leaning against the tree trunk, one slender leg slightly bent, gazing at her with his long, dark eyes. The anticipation of her undressing him and seeing his abs was as S**y as it was thrilling Audrey was a bit shy and coy, but upon further thought, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, so why should she, as the observer, feel flustered? Look if you want to look, who¡¯s afraid of who! Audrey stepped forward, her delicate little hand reaching for the hem. of his T-shirt. [e) Chapter 13 Are We hit Chacking Out The Mat Her face remained rtively calm, but her heart was beating as fast as a war drum. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Why is Your Hand Shaking? ¡°Why was your hand shaking?¡± The young man¡¯s low, husky, and cold voice echoed above his head. Audrey puffed her cheeks and red at him, ¡°I did not tremble.¡± She took a deep breath, gathered her courage, and lifted the hem of his T-shirt. At that time, he still had the slender look of a young boy, not as robust as he would be in a few years. However, within his slimness, his clearly defined abs looked thin yet strong, like an artwork meticulously carved by a craftsman. Every muscle line was smooth and distinct, evenly arranged, and irresistibly S**y. It was Audrey¡¯s first time seeing a man¡¯s abs up close. The tender little face was as red as if it had been dyed with paint, clearly very shy, but her finger uncontrobly poked one of the abdominal muscles. Before he could fully experience it, the young man¡¯s b*dy suddenly stiffened. He let go of his clothes, straightened up, and before she could look at him, he pressed hisrge palm on top of her head. Originally, she was standing facing him, but he turned her around, making her back face him. ¡°l only allowed you to look, not to touch.¡± The young boy¡¯s low, hoarse voice carried a hint of tension. Audrey wanted to look back at him, but hisrge palm was pressingN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. down on her head, she couldn¡¯t turn her neck at all. ¡°Just as S**y as the legends say, | couldn¡¯t resist for a moment, you''re not angry, are you?¡± Audrey pouted her lips. Sterling pressed his tongue against his back mrs, his handsome jawline tightening. ¡°No more messing around in the future.¡± Audrey obediently uttered an ¡°oh*. ¡°You go first.¡± he added at the end. ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡± Audrey was urged to leave by him. She originally wanted to turn back, but upon hearing voices not far away and fearing being seen, she hurriedly jogged away As soon as she left. Sterling, who was slightly tilting his head and. pinching his nose, muttered a curse under his breath. With his other hand, he pulled out his phone and made a call to Eden. Eden delivered mineral water and tissues at the fastest speed. Seeing Sterling''s nosebleed. Eden eximed, ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Didn''t you see something you shouldn¡¯t have in the grove?¡± Eden looked around and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Sterling ignored Eden, cleaned himself up, and shot Eden a cold, warning nce. ¡°I don¡¯t want a third person to know about the nosebleed.¡± Eden was first taken aback, then quickly recovered. ¡°Understood, understood, but Sterling, what exactly did you see that was so exciting? Can you share it with me?¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than he was kicked hard by Sterling, ¡°Shut up!¡± 111 Chapter 90 Why is Your Hand Shaking? Alright then!¡± Mabel and Carlie estimated the time, and around the end of the women¡¯s 400-meter freestyle swimming, the two headed towards the changing room. On the way, | met Rn and Elise. Elise made several calls to Kelsey, they went through, but no one answered. She had a vague sense of foreboding in her heart. Mabel stepped forward, politely greeting Elise and Rn. ¡°Were you a friend of Kel? Did you see her then?¡± Mabel pointed towards the changing room, ¡°Kel saw Audrey going into the women¡¯s changing room with a young man from society. She was afraid she might be in danger, so she went ahead!¡± Upon hearing that Audrey and a young socialite had entered the women¡¯s changing room, Rn and Elise¡¯s faces changed simultaneously. Rn furrowed his brow, about to say something, when he heard Elise say, ¡°How could Audra possibly take a social youth to the women¡¯s changing room?¡± Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, she said with a worried expression, ¡°Rn, do you remember that photo on the Kel Line? There were two groups of delinquents ready to gang up on Audra. Audra couldn''t possibly have gotten involved with the social youth, could she?¡± Ww Chapter 91 Chapter 91 So It Was Her (1) At that time, the otherpetitors who had finished thepetition, were heading back to the dressing room to change their clothes. Someone walked up to the dressing room door, pushed it, only to find it was locked from the inside. ¡°Eh, why can¡¯t the door be opened?¡± ¡°Did you hear that? It seemed like there was some noise inside.¡± Aglint shed in Elise¡¯s eyes as she walked from the dressing room, she had already understood Kelsey''s intentions by then. After what happened today. Audrey¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined. Even if she was Rn¡¯s biological daughter, she would only be a disgrace wherever she went! Rn also faintly heard the voices of a girl and a man inside, his face immediately turned extremely embarrassed. Mabel and Carlie exchanged nces, seeing excitement and anticipation in each other¡¯s eyes. Mabel whispered to Carlie, ¡°I went to tell the headmaster and the principal.¡± Carlie nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± After causing such a scandal, how could Audrey continue to get by at Elsa Noble High School? Thinking that she was about to see Audrey embarrass herself, CarlieCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 911 felt both thrilled and excited. There was incessant knocking and a girl¡¯s cries for helping from the changing room. Due to the good sound instion, it wast impossible to tell whose voice it was. Rn, worried that it might really be Audrey, stepped forward heavily. ¡°Everyone step back, I¡¯m going to kick the door open!¡± Elise softly whispered to Rn, ¡°Rn, don¡¯t lose your temper. There¡¯s still time, they probably haven''t done anything outrageous yet, we should still be able to stop it!¡± Asurge of anger welled up i Rn. After telling the person inside to move away, he lifted his foot and kicked the door. After kicking twice in session, the door was kicked open. Aslender figure, with disheveled hair and wrapped in a towel, stood next to the cab, its features indistinguishable. Therey a young man on the ground, bare¡ªchested and wearing ck boxer shorts. His shoulders, chest, and arms were all covered in bright. red scratch marks. Seeing this scene, Rn¡¯s brow twitched. Several female students who were preparing to change clothes, as well as other students who had rushed over upon hearing the news, all came to watch around the changing room. Rn saw Audrey¡¯s backpack and student ID on the ground, his face instantly turning extremely grim. He quickly shut the door, preventing others from seeing the scene. Elise held back Rn, who was ready to punch the young man, with a sorrowful expression on her face. ¡°Rn, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let''s go. 111 Chapter 91 So Was Her (1) check on Audra first,¡± she said. In the corner, disheveled and unkempt, Kelsey paled at Elise¡¯s words. She shakily stood up and ran towards the door. She couldn''t let Rn and Mom see her like this. ¡°Audra, what are you doing? Auntie knows you''ve always liked seeking thrills, but you can¡¯t do something that¡¯s against social norms!¡± Rn¡¯s chest was heaving slightly, he was already extremely angry. He thought his daughter had be sensible, but who would have thought, she caused such a scandal in public today! He really disgraced the Watson family! Rn saw Audrey about to run out, he scolded angrily, ¡°Stop! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough? All your ssmates and alumni are outside!¡± That slender figure suddenly shuddered. ¡°Rn, don¡¯t scare the child.¡± Elise said, looking at the trembling figure with a trace of worry on her face. ¡°Audra, you are the daughter of the Watson family. When you grow up, you can have any man you want. Why degrade yourself like this and disgrace your father?¡± ¡°| should have stayed at the old house to take care of you. You had been with the olddy for less than a month, and this happened. The olddy was too indulgent with you.¡± 63 90% Chapter 92 Chapter 92 So It Was Her (2) Rn knew that the olddy indulged Audrey. Aurora had left behind a debt of thirty million in foreign currency from Ethereal Threads. The olddy paid it off for Audrey without batting an eye. Even invested a sum of money for her to run thepany! This kind ofwless indulgence and pampering was something Rn did not approve of How could a high school dropout possibly run apany well? He had argued with the olddy, but she said that she just wanted to spoil and indulge her Audra. Indulgence had gone too far, making her reckless,pletely disregarding her own and her family¡¯s reputation! She disappeared as soon as the swimmingpetition ended, leading young people into the changing room for thrills. What on earth wast groom for thrills. What on earth was she thinking? Rn¡¯s face had turned livid with anger. Elise sneered inwardly when she saw Rn¡¯s appearance. After today, Rn wouldn¡¯t hold any more hope for this hayseed daughter, would he? Outside the changing room. Chapter 92 So It Was Her (2) The debate was raging like a tide. Carlie took the lead, directing the spearhead towards Audrey. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, how shameless! They actually brought the delinquent youths from outside into the school. This matter must be severely punished!¡± ¡°Pure on the outside, debauched on the inside, truly disgusting!¡± ¡°Let''s keep our distance from her in the future, shall we? I¡¯m really afraid she might catch some nasty disease!¡± Hearing nothing but derogatory remarks about Audrey, the humiliation. Carlie had previously suffered in the ssroom vanished amidst these voices, reced by endless pleasure and satisfaction. Go ahead, the harsher the better! At that time, Mabel had called over the principal and the head teacher. Upon hearing about the incident at the sports meeting, both leaders were somewhat embarrassed. | thought Audrey had turned over a new leaf by ranking first in her grade, but she became increasingly outrageous. The headmaster, who had never liked Audrey, had a look of disgust in his eyes. He shooed away the onlooking students, preparing to push the door open with the principal to handle the matter, when suddenly a soft yet slightly bewildered voice came, ¡°Why... do | hear someone cursing me?¡± Everyone turned their heads simultaneously. 25 70% Upon seeing the girl standing not far away, dressed in a white T-shirt, red sweatpants, with beautifully drawn eyebrows and a wless.plexion, everyone was dumbfounded. How was Audrey? Shouldn''t she have been in the dressing room?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The principal furrowed his brow, noticing that Audrey was not in the changing room. It was likely that Mabel had been spreading rumors. He nced at Mabel. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mabel and Carlie were both in disarray in the wind. Audrey stepped forward, and the onlooking ssmates and alumni consciously made way for her. Audrey stood in front of the principal. her clear eyes revealing a hint of confusion. ¡°I went back to the dormitory to change my clothes, remembered my backpack was still here, and as soon as | arrived, | heard quite a few people cursing me. What on earth happened?¡± The principal looked at the well-behaved and sweet Audrey, his tightly furrowed brow rxing slightly. This child seemed to be a promising seedling. On his way here, he thought he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, and indeed, he didn¡¯t disappoint him! The principal naturally did not want any scandal to ur at the sports meeting. He gave Audrey a slight smile. ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than a sudden noise echoed from the dressing room, sounding like something heavy had hit the cab. The head teacher reached out and pushed the door open. 58.01% ll Just saw Simon get kicked by Rn and ¡°Quick, look, it''s Simon who pursued Audrey in the past. Audrey must be having a secret meeting with him inside, afraid of being discovered, she must have quietly slipped out!¡± 93.885. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Breaking the Game, pping the Face (1) Seeing Simon in his disheveled state, Carlie became excited and anticipatory again It seemed that Audrey didn¡¯t participate in thepetition, probably because she was doing something reckless with Simon in the locker room She left early on purpose, afraid of being discovered Simon was covered in scratches, clearly from someone¡¯s ws. Let¡¯s see how Audrey is going to talk her way out of this one! Carlic pulled Mahel into the dressing room. Seeing this, the principal and the dean of instruction could no longer leave and had to go in The incense still wreakest have in Simon''s b*dy, he had almost lost control and lunged at Elise, who was closest to him. His mind was a bit unclear, he couldn¡¯t make out Elise¡¯s appearance, he only knew she was a woman. Before even encountering Elise, he was kicked away by Rn! ffis b*dy hit the cab, the intense pain jolting him into a degree of alertnew Elise was frightened by Simon, the leaned into Rn¡¯s arms, her voice trembling slightly as she said. ¡°n, we should hurry and take Audra away!* Chapter 93 Breaking the Game ppingtheace(1) the Game pping the face Having said that, Elise looked towards the slender figure in the corner, ¡°Audra, it¡¯s you who the young man from society is pressuring, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t be afraid, your aunt and your father will stand up for you!¡± The group of people who came in from the door looked at each other. From their perspective, they couldn''t see the slender figure in the corner. Elise saw the slender figure in the corner wrapping herself tighter with a bath towel. She walked towards her, ¡°Audra, don¡¯t be afraid, auntic. will protect you.¡± ¡°Elise, | was fine, why were you protecting me?¡± Adelicate, sweet voice came from the doorway, Audrey followed behind the principal and walked in. Elise suddenly turned around, seeing Audrey, who was smiling brightly as she entered the door, her mind went nk for a moment. What happened? Was Audrey actually outside? Before Elise had a chance to react, Rn had already taken a fewrge strides to reach Audrey.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The originally gloomyplexion had improved a lot. He held Audrey¡¯s slender shoulders, and a sense of relief appeared on his elegant and calm face, ¡°Audra, weren''t you in the dressing room just now?¡± Audrey nodded, ¡°Yes, | went to the dorm to change clothes.¡± Carlie heard Audrey''s words and her eyes widened slightly, ¡°Even though you were just not here, you didn¡¯t go to the swimming. 28 041 11:16 competition, you were a deserter, and you met Simon in the locker room to do something disgraceful. The scratches on Simon¡¯s b*dy are the best evidence!¡± The principal and the dean of instruction simultaneously turned their gaze towards Audrey, about to say something, when Rn spoke up. His eyes sternly swept over Carlic, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Audra participated in thepetition and even won first ce!¡± Carlie and Mabel were stunned once again. Audrey participated in thepetition, then went back to the dormitory to change clothes. She simply didn¡¯t have time to scratch Simon and leave so many red marks. So, who scratched Simon? Elise nced at Audrey at the door, then at the slender figure in the corner. Previously, she wholeheartedly believed that the slender figure was Audrey, with disheveled hair and wrapped in a bath towel, she didn¡¯t even consider anyone else. But upon closer inspection at that moment, herplexion suddenly changed dramatically. No, this couldn¡¯t be possible! Having weathered many storms, Elise quickly regained herposure. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let the principal and his group know that the person in the corner was Kel. Elise was about to say something when Audrey walked in front of the locker in the changing room. She picked up her own bag, seemingly casually nced at the corner, ¡°Huh, why is there a person in theer?¡± 63.46% 99.945. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Breaking the Game, pping the Face (2) Hearing Audrey¡¯s words. Elise rushed towards the person in the corner, intending to pull her into her arms. Suddenly, Audrey screamed, ¡°There¡¯s a big cockroach in the corner!¡± Kelsey knew Audrey¡¯s weakness of being afraid of water, and naturally, Audrey also knew what Kelsey feared the most. No sooner had the words fallen than Kelsey, wrapped in a bath towel, jumped up and ran out of the corner. As she ran, her long hair that had been blocking her face spread out, revealing a beautiful, pale face. ¡°Kel?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a look of surprise evident on her face. Rn, the principal. and the head of teaching all looked towards the slender figure wrapped in a bath towel. Kelsey wanted to let her hair down again to cover her face, but it was already toote. Rn looked at Kelsey incredulously, his face extremely embarrassed. Although Kelsey was not his biological daughter, he had always treated her as his own. He never expected that the usually smart and well-behaved Kelsey would do such a disgraceful thing! The head teacher and Rn shared the same sentiment. He had always valued Kelsey and believed in her character. If it had been Audrey who did this today, he would have believed it, but Kelsey, he did not 0001 Ill believe. But the fact was, once again, right in front of me. Carlie and Mabel were dumbfounded once again. Before the two could confirm that the disheveled girl was Kelsey, they were hurried out of the dressing room by Elise. When such a thing happened to her own daughter, Elise certainly couldn''t let more people know. After she drove Carlie and Mabel out, she barricaded the dressing room door with a chair, not allowing anyone else in. Elise took off her own coat, wrapped it around Kelsey, and pulled her into her arms. ¡°Kel. he had...N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kelsey snapped back from her shock and terror, shaking her head through blurred tears, ¡°Mom, no, he was out of his mind, | fought back desperately. I¡¯m still innocent.¡± Elise had already realized what had happened. Kel must have been tricked again by that little bitch Audrey! Elise was both angry at Kelsey for setting up such a trap and getting herself caught in it, and at Audrey for being ruthless, wanting to ruin her daughter''s reputation! Elise asked Kelsey with her eyes if the young man on the ground was reliable, and Kelsey gently nodded. Elise looked up at Rn, her eyes suddenly reddening, her soft voice choked with emotion, ¡°Rn, you heard what Kel said, she fought desperately to avoid being humiliated...¡± 35 84% ie) r ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about this matter. While the principal and the dean are here, we must thoroughly investigate!¡± Such an incident urring in the school naturally had to be thoroughly investigated. The principal frowned and asked Kelsey, ¡°What''s going on here, tell me the truth!¡± Kelsey''s face was as pale as paper, tears falling like rain, looking pitiful, the very image of a victim. The head teacher was almost certain that Kelsey was definitely the victim. ¡°Kel. don¡¯t be afraid, tell the truth...¡± Kelsey sniffled, choking back tears. ¡°I went out looking for Audra, and when | passed by the dressing room. | heard something unusual. | pushed the door open and saw Audra and Simon inside. | wanted to help Audra, but to my surprise, she pushed me in and locked the door.¡± ¡°Mom. Rn, Principal, Director, you all should know what kind of person | am usually. How could | possibly do something indecent with. Simon at school? Moreover, | don¡¯t even know Simon! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Simon. See who invited him here to meet?¡± 71 C5% Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Breaking the Game, pping the Face (3) Tears streamed down Kelsey¡¯s face more and more violently, as if she had suffered great injustice. ¡°Simon confessed his feelings for Audra in public not long ago, and he almost got into a group fight for her. You should be aware of this, Director.¡± The head teacher kept nodding. Audrey stood quietly to one side, facing Kelsey¡¯s usations without angrily defending herself. Calm andposed, with a sweet and obedient demeanor, he didn¡¯t seem like a bad student at all. The head teacher did not immediately question Audrey, but instead. turned to Simon with a stern look, ¡°Simon, who allowed you toe. to the girls¡¯ changing room?¡± After being kicked by Rn, Simon became much more alert. He also knew that he had fallen for Audrey''s trick! A sh of ruthlessness and gloom passed through Simon¡¯s eyes. He lowered his gaze and said to the head teacher, ¡°It was Audrey who asked me toe.¡± ¡°Awhile ago, | confessed my feelings to her. Many people at Elsa Noble High School knew | liked her. When she asked me to come over this time, | was overjoyed for quite a while,¡± Simon said, picking up his pants from the ground. As he put them on, he pulled out a piece of letter paper. Ill r Chapter 95 Breaking the Game Stapping the Face (1) ¡°Director, look, this is the note Audrey left for me!¡± The head teacher took the note, which indeed stated the content of inviting Simon to a rendezvous at Elsa Noble High School on the day of the sports meeting. The signature was also the word ¡°Audrey*.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The head teacher couldn¡¯t recognize Audrey¡¯s handwriting, he handed the note to Rn, ¡°Mr. Watson, can you tell, is this Audrey''s handwriting?¡± Rn saw the handwriting on the note and his brow furrowed again. It did indeed appear to be Audrey''s handwriting. Audrey also came over, nced at the words on the note, and indeed, they were quite well imitated. If it hadn¡¯t been for her personally, it would have been hard to distinguish between truth and falsehood. No wonder Kelsey and Simon were so confident! Kelsey wiped the tears from her face, her voice trembling as she questioned, ¡°Audra, | don¡¯t know what | did to offend you, but you actually want to ruin my innocence! If it weren''t for the fact that Simon hadn''tpletely lost his senses due to the incense, if it weren¡¯t for my desperate resistance, do you know what would have happened to me today?¡± Elise held a trembling Kelsey tightly, her eyes rimmed red. She didn¡¯t me Audrey, but turned to Rn and said, ¡°Rn, I¡¯ve been by your side for many years, without a title, but I''ve always been content. | raised Audra when she was a child. | don¡¯t ask her to consider me as her real mother, but I¡¯ve always loved her even more than | love Kel! Recently, she has targeted Kel again and again. | let Kel turn a blind eye to it, but what happened today has crossed my line as a mother!¡± 30 61% The Dean of Instruction said indignantly, ¡°Ms. Beltran, rest assured, we will definitely handle this matter seriously!¡± Rn¡¯s face was ashen, he looked at Audrey with furrowed brows and asked harshly. ¡°Did you write the note to Simon?¡± Asudden sourness hit Audrey¡¯s nose. After the incident with thest exam, her father still didn¡¯t fully trust her. Audrey knew that she had been spoiled and willful in the past, overdrawn her father¡¯s trust in her. Coupled with the note that imitated her handwriting too realistically, it was normal for her father to have doubts. However, she still felt a slight sting in her heart. She quickly adjusted her emotions and walked over to Simon, who was sitting on the ground. She looked down at him and said. ¡°You''re not the only one who has confessed to me. | clearly rejected you the day you confessed! Meeting you in the girls¡® locker room at school, was | out of my mind?¡± Simon, ¡°You asked me toe to the women¡¯s changing room because you said you liked thrilling ces for secret meetings, and you wanted me to be the first one to see you in your swimsuit!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Audrey gently curled her lips, ¡°Well, | also have something good for you all to see!¡± 70 361 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Breaking the Game, pping the Face (4) Kelsey leaned into Elise, her b*dy trembling uncontrobly. Lowering her long eyshes, she said weakly, ¡°Mom, | want to go. home, take me home.¡± Audrey nced at Kelsey, her lips curling slightly, ¡°Kel, what are your afraid of?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Elise furrowed her brows, ¡°Audra, you invited Simon to school and involved Kel, we didn¡¯t say anything. Who are you acting so strange for?¡± Audrey ignored Elise, she took out her smartwatch and yed a video. she had recorded earlier. She handed the video to Rn. In the video, it was clearly recorded that Audrey took off her coat and was about to change her clothes, when suddenly a tall figure sprang out from behind. Simon, holding a handkerchief, covered Audrey¡¯s mouth and nose from behind. Audrey struggled fiercely until she copsed into Simon''s arms. Immediately after, Simon ced Audrey on the chair, a lewd smile in his eyes. He raised his hand, moving towards the buttons on her clothes. Audrey woke up before the button was even undone. The moment | entered the dressing room, | caught a whiff of a captivating fragrance, and | immediately felt that something was off. ¡°| activated the recording feature on my smartwatch to confirm my suspicions. Sure enough, someone was out to get me!¡± Rn¡¯s face had already turned extremely ugly. If it weren¡¯t for Audrey''s quick wit, her innocence might have been ruined by this thug! Rn stepped forward, grabbed Simon, and harshlynded two punches on him, ¡°You beast!¡± The principal and the head of instruction, fearing for someone''s life, quickly pulled Rn away. Kelsey, who was leaning on Elise, was already terrified. She hadn¡¯t expected Audrey to be so alert and intelligent, she even recorded a video in advance! Elise had fully understood the cause and course of the matter. The top priority was to no longer pursue this matter, to single out Kelsey, and treat her as one of the victims. ¡°Rn, it seems like this little troublemaker is behind all this, Audra and Kel are both victims. Both kids were scared today, we should take them home first, it would be bad if this caused any psychological issues.¡± Upon hearing Elise¡¯s words, Audrey sneered inwardly. Did you think the matter could be settled so easily? It¡¯s not that simple! ¡°Elise, didn¡¯t you want to know, even though I was clearly the one in the dressing room, why it ended up being Kel?¡± Elise¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the cold, glittering light in 31.421 Audrey''s eyes. Did this bumpkin Audrey really want to escte the situation? ¡°Audra. Kel came looking for you because you didn¡¯t show up for thepetition. She almost got into trouble with this little punk because of you-¡± Audrey interrupted Elise with her delicate voice, ¡°Elise, you¡¯re wrong. Kelsey did receive Simon¡¯s message and came to deliver the love potion incense.¡± Elise¡¯s face changed, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Audrey handed Simon¡¯s phone to Rn, ¡°Dad, look.¡± Punched twice by Rn, Simon, lying on the ground, defended himself, ¡°The text was sent by Audrey. She wanted to use me to ruin Kelsey¡¯s reputation. | don¡¯t even know Kelsey, | have no reason to harm her!¡± Audrey had to admit she was somewhat impressed by Kelsey, who had even managed to bewitch Simon to the point where he was willing to risk imprisonment to protect her. Was it for this reason that Kelsey felt confident enough to scheme against her? What a pity, she was not the Audrey she used to be! Audrey took out aptop from her bag and turned it on. Connected Simon''s phone to theputer, slender fingertips tapping rapidly on the keyboard. In less than five minutes, all the messages that Simon had recently deleted werepletely restored. 66 65% Ill 11121 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Breaking the Game, pping the Face (5) Since thest school forum incident, Audrey had learned hacking techniques. Her learning time was still short, not refined enough, she could only recover chat history from the past three days. Although she didn¡¯t know when Simon and Kelsey had hooked up, it was enough for her now! The day before the sports day, the chat record between Simon and Kelsey was as follows: Simon: Darling, don¡¯t worry, I''ll take care of that bitch for you! Kelsey: Don¡¯t go too far, just take a few candid shots of her. Simon: Of course, even if she stripped n*ked and presented herself to me. | wouldn¡¯t be interested in her. Kelsey: Simon, for your kindness to me, | can only repay you in my next life. Simon: | was perfectly willing. Upon seeing the recovered messages, the head teacher, who had initially been somewhat skeptical that Kelsey would conspire with Simon to harm Audrey, waspletely thrown into disarray. The image of a good student waspletely overturned, it was simply unimaginable, she was so vicious in private! Just like the head teacher, Rn had absolutely no idea that Kelsey 0.00% Ill would be this kind of person! Only eighteen years old, yet already harboring such malicious intentions, it was simply too terrifying! Was the usual gentle and kind demeanor all just an act? Recalling how Audrey had nearly been humiliated by Simon, her reputation almost ruined, Rn was seething with anger. He walked over to Kelsey with a grim expression, unable to contain his fury, he demanded. ¡°What has Audra ever done to wrong you? Why are you treating her like this?¡± Kelsey had disliked Audrey since childhood. Whenever they went out, people always noticed Audrey first. She was like aplementary green leaf. Later. Audrey s spoiled by her mother, bing at and willful, repeatedly disappointing Rn. She began to harbor thoughts of recing her as the darling of the Watson family! Mother had been by Rn¡¯s side for many years, and was sure to marry into the Watson family one day in the future. Moreover, after Audrey fell in love with Corbin, she started wearing heavy makeup and bizarre clothes, not at all like ady of high society! She would only bring shame to the Watson family! She thought Audrey would continue like that, who knew she suddenly changed? What frightened her even more was that she was getting closer to Sterling, and there were signs of a thaw in their rtionship!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kelsey thought of the nightmare she had had, she desperately wanted to win Sterling¡¯s heart, only in that way, Sterling wouldn''t blow her up Ill in the future! But Sterlingpletely ignored her, he hadn¡¯t even given her a proper. look! All of this, it was all because of that little bitch, Audrey! ¡°Rn, my dad left me when | was little, and I¡¯ve always considered you as my father. Last time, Audrey kicked me and my mom out of the Watson family, | felt really upset and insecure... Audra has changed a and insecure... Audra has changed a lot recently, I''ve been trying to get along with her, but shepletely ignores me. | just wanted to teach her a lesson, | never thought of truly hurting her...¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was harshly pped in the face by Rn. Kelsey was hit so hard that her face was turned to one side, stars shed before her eyes, her ears were ringing, and there was a moment of nkness in her mind. Rn really got angry! Even at her worst. Audrey was still his daughter. When did it ever be Kelsey¡¯s ce to humiliate her like this? He had indeed been disappointed in Audrey, who was too willful and reckless. But through recent events, he realized that he had never truly understood his daughter. Regarding the matters of her mother Aurora in the past, although he never revealed a bit in front of her, did he really not harbor any resentment towards this daughter? She looked too much like Aurora. In order to escape and heal, he focused all his attention on his work. When did he ever care to understand her inner thoughts? 64.96% Chapter 98 J 1.56 ce Chapter 98 The Big Shot Made a Move Again Thinking that if it weren''t for Audrey¡¯s own alertness and intelligence, she would have been the one whose reputation was completely ruined today, he might still be ignorantly standing on Kelsey''s side. Rn felt both regret and pain in his heart. He angrily pointed at Kelsey¡¯s nose, the veins on his forehead throbbing. ¡°To teach her a lesson, you teamed up with little thugs to ruin her reputation? Kelsey, over the years, we, the Watson family, have treated you well, and Audra has always considered you as her sister. But you, you repay kindness with ingratitude, almost ruining her life!¡± Kelsey had never seen Rn so furious before, she was too scared to utter a single word. Elise stepped forward, backhanding Kelsey, ¡°Kel, not only Rn, even mom is too disappointed in you!¡± After speaking, Elise walked over to Rn, intending to pat his fluctuating chest, but was waved off by Rn. ¡°Rn, Kel indeed made a mistake in this matter, but for the sake of the Watson family¡¯s reputation, | think we shouldn¡¯t blow things out of proportion...¡± Before Elise could finish her sentence, the headmaster¡¯s phone rang. The head teacher hung up the phone, his face had turned green.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Beltran, we can¡¯t ept Kelsey at Elsa Noble High School anymore.¡± Elise¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, ¡°Director, | don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± DOOL 1117 The head teacher took out his mobile phone, opened the school forum, and two minutes ago, there was a new pinned post at the top. The post included four photos of Kelsey in a bikini, which were clearly selfies. She stood in front of a full-length mirror in her dressing room, holding her phone, capturing her figure. Normally at school, she appeared very proper, neither altering her skirts nor wearing revealing clothes. Anyone who saw her would think she was extremely well-mannered and cultured. The flirtatious look in her eyes when she was being photographed was simply unstoppable. The key was these four photos, she took them and sent them all to Simon. Audrey only recovered the chat history of the recent three days, but the pinned post on the forum revealed her chat history with Simon from when they first met in their junior year. Thements section under the post had already erupted. The head teacher was so frustrated, he sought technical help to delete the post, only to be told that it had to be pinned for another three days! Kelsey used to be his most promising student, but now... Elsa Noble High School dared not ept anymore. This matter had to be dealt with seriously, otherwise it would affect the reputation of the school! Audrey opened the forum and saw the pinned post. She was somewhat surprised. 36 531 11174 Did that mysterious big shot make a move again? Who on earth was it, so impressive, if she could find him, she really wanted to take him as her master! Flowery Garden. After Elise went back, she smashed all the vases and famous paintings in the living room to the ground. When leaving the school, Rn had Elise send Kelsey to study in the countryside. He didn¡¯t want to see Kelsey again, his tone was dominant, not giving Elise a chance to plead at all! Kelsey stood by the sofa, shivering as she watched Elise in a rage, tears falling incessantly. ¡°Always causing more harm than good!¡± Elise smashed another vase. Kelsey fell to her knees with a thud, she moved to Elise, her voice choked with tears, ¡°Mom, | don¡¯t want to go to the countryside, Rn loves you so much, if you plead with him, he will let me off the hook¡ª¡± eyes were rimmed with red, a cold snort emanating from her Elise¡¯s eyes were ri lips. Did Rn love her? In this world, perhaps only she and Rn truly understood why he had kept her by his side for so many years! Everything was just an illusion! 71 65% [e) Chapter 99 She Can''t Be Allowed to Associate with Sterling Anymore Elise shook off Keisey¡¯s hands that were clinging to her legs and sat down on the sofa with a livid expression. She closed her eyes, then opened them again, the anger in her eyes had faded considerably. She looked at Kelsey with a stern expression, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯re going with me to the Watson family¡¯s old house to apologize to Audrey!¡± ¡°Mom, Audrey screwed me over and you still want me to apologize to her?¡± Elise¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp, Kelsey¡¯s lips trembled, not daring to say anything more. ¡°Going back to your hometown to study is not a bad thing. You''re taking the college entrance exam next year, and your grades have always been excellent. It won¡¯t be difficult for you to get into Seffolk University.¡± Elise¡¯s face grew darker, her eyes rolling with ck. waves, but her words were unusually calm. ¡°Audrey has changed, you''re no match for her now. You need to conserve your energy and work hard on your knowledge and skills!¡± ¡°| would arrange for someone to go back to the countryside to teach you. You should learn medicine and design well, strive to win the grand prize in the Silvershore Fashion Design Competition. After the college entrance examination is over and you get into Seffolk University, your level will be different from Audrey¡¯s!¡± Kelsey knew Elise¡¯s temperament, once she made a decision, she wouldn''t easily change it! But Kelsey was not content. Originally, it was thought that Audrey would take a big fall this time, but she ended up being theughing stock of the whole school! Ill 11:17 Chapter 99 She Can''t Be Allowed to Associate with Sterling Anymore Not only was | expelled from Elsa Noble High School, but | also had to go back to the countryside to study! Kelsey¡¯s heart felt as if it was being fried in a pan, full of pain and hatred! She went back to the countryside, wouldn¡¯t Audrey be able to flirt with Sterling more recklessly? No, she absolutely could not give Audrey that opportunity! Even if she had to return to the countryside, before she left, she was determined to leave Audrey without the means to flirt with Sterling again! Elise dealt with Kelsey¡¯s matter and then left Flowery Garden. From a young age. Kelsey knew her mother¡¯s expectations of her she had to excel in everything. Weakness and tears were only to be used when necessary. In private, she had to be strong. Kelsey had already gotten used to Elise¡¯s indifference beneath her seemingly gentle exterior, but at this moment, she actually needed her mother¡¯s care and affection. Returning to her room, Kelsey cried for a long time. It was not until her eyes were dry from crying that she wiped away her tears and picked up her phone. In the ss group, the alumni group, all were voices criticizing her. Kelsey left the group. The ssmates and friends who used to be close to her, very few came tofort her after something happened to her. 35.211 Chapter 99 There was only one boy named Feng Zhe. Kelsey couldn¡¯t remember when this guy had added her on Line, but she did have some impression of him. | heard that during thest monthly exam, he wanted to falsely use Audrey of cheating.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Kelsey scrolled through Feng Zhe¡¯s Timeline and found out that his family owned a horse ranch. Coincidentally, the horses for the equestrianpetition at the Elsa Noble High School sports meet were provided by his family. Kelsey replied to Feng Zhe¡¯s message, and Feng Zhe came to the bottom of the Flowery Garden, asking her to meet. the Watson¡¯s house. Rn had tried to talk to Audrey several times, but the girl had never paid any attention to him. During meal times, he only talked to the olddy. ¡°Audra, it was my fault, | promise you, no matter what happens in the future, | will never doubt you again!¡± Audrey put down her chopsticks, speaking softly to Danna, ¡°Grandma, | have apetition tomorrow, I¡¯m going to rest upstairs now. Didn''t pay any attention, nor did he nce at Rn. Watching Audrey''s retreating figure, Rn¡¯s brows furrowed into a tight knot. 63.63 < Chapter 99 She Can''t Be Allowed to Associate with Sterling Anymore Danna looked at Rn¡¯s self¡ªming and regretful expression, and she didn¡¯t feel sorry at all. ¡°| know you have aplex because of what happened in the past, but Aurora is Aurora, and Audra is Audra. Even though they are mother and daughter, their personalities are not the same. Don¡¯t distrust your own daughter just because you were betrayed and hurt by Aurora!¡± ¡°Mom, over these years, | indeed neglected Audra.¡± Danna, ¡°As long as you know, three strikes and you''re out. Don¡¯t let my Audra lose heart!¡± 8861% Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Another Day Enchanted by Her The night was deep, and the pale moonlight shone into the room through the loosely drawn curtains. Rn walked to the bedside, looking at the little pink bundle sleeping soundly, and bent over to tuck her in. Audrey was sleeping on her side, her three thousand strands of hair falling between the pillows. Her small face, as white as jade, looked peaceful and beautiful in sleep, with her covered eyshes thick and long. Rn looked at her delicate and beautiful features, and after a long while, he murmured softly, ¡°Such a good daughter, such a good family, why didn¡¯t you cherish it?¡± Perhaps thinking of the past, ayer of crimson veiled Rn¡¯s calm and restrained eyes. He clenched his fists tightly, not daring to take another look at the little pink dumpling, and left with a somewhat deste silhouette. Almost the instant he turned around, Audrey opened her eyes. A hint of confusion showed in her eyes. What did Dad''s words mean?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Rn arrived at the study, he took out a white bottle from the drawer and poured out a few pills. After finishing eating, the sound of the phone vibrating began. 41:17 He nced at the caller ID and didn¡¯t answer. The rumbling sound disappeared and then started again. After a few times back and forth, Rn answered the phone with a frown. ¡°Rn,¡± came the soft, gentle voice of Elise from the other end of the phone. Rn sat on the leather chair, a hint of indifference in his eyes, ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°Rn, | know you''re still angry about Kel,¡± Elise¡¯s voice choked a bit, ¡°Kel was indeed wrong, and | will bring her to apologize to Audra tomorrow! You''re noting to Flowery Garden tonight, are you? Please don¡¯t take sleeping pills again, they''re very harmful to your health. Put your phone on speaker, I¡¯m going to read you a poem now... Rn wanted to reject Elise, but his temples were throbbing intensely, as if millions of needles were piercing into them, causing severe headaches. He switched the call to speakerphone, ced his cell phone on the desk, and leaned back in his chair. If | came into this world once, Just to meet you once, Just for that split second in billions of light years, In an instant, all the sweetness and sorrow, Then let everything that should happen, All appeared in an instant, Ill 41:17 bes Audrey stood outside the study, hearing Elise¡¯s voice on the phone, She widened her eyes slightly, full of disbelief. When her mother jumped into the sea years ago, Audrey was only half a year old, she had no idea what her mother¡¯s voice sounded like. But there were videos of mom at home, Audrey had watched them a few days ago. Mom''s voice, it was just like the voice of Elise reciting poetry now. Audrey stumbled back to her room. Her mind was in turmoil, she didn¡¯t understand, why would her father have Elise imitate her mother¡¯s voice to read poetry for him? Did he still love his mother in his heart? But when it came to love, why was it a taboo in our family for mom? What exactly happened that year? Audrey fell asleep in a haze of questions. The next day. On the lush green riding field, a dash of red figure caught everyone''s attention. Sterling, Eden, Bruno, Jase, Patrick were sitting in the audience. ¡°Damn, Audrey was so stunning today!¡± Learning from the lesson of being kicked in yesterday''s swimmingpetition, Jase didn¡¯t dare to 58 65% Il exaggerate. Sterling squinted his dark eyes, his gaze fixed on the delicate and exquisite figure. Awhitece cor shirt was worn under a fitted vest, with a red waist- pinching zer on the outside. A pair of white skinny pants hugged her round buttocks and slender legs, leaving nothing to the imagination. She was stepping on a pair of Doc Martens, looking youthful, pretty, and full of vitality. Audrey was on track four, riding a chestnut stallion. Stepping onto the track, she nced at the grandstand. The gaze, just happened to meet Sterling''s. ES TEM Chapter 101 Chapter 101 At the moment of crisis, he came to the rescue. Perhaps noticing her gaze on him, Sterling suddenly renched down. and lifted the hem of his T-shirt. Audrey''s eyes lit up. She thought he was going to show off his abs in public, but in the end, he only made a feint. Seeing her expression, his blush¡ªcolored thin lips faintly curled up. What a lively young man! Audrey scowled at him, sensing an unignorable gaze on her. As she turned around, she met Corbin¡¯s brown eyes. Corbin had been discharged from the hospital and was originally supposed to attend school after the sports meet. Yesterday, he was at home when he learned about what had happened at school. Seeing the pinned post on the forum, he never dreamed that it would. be Kelsey. In his heart, Kelsey was elegant anddylike, reserved and noble, excellent in every aspect. He never imagined that she could have such a wild side in private. Corbin felt that his past infatuation was truly a waste! Also felt relieved that he had never confessed his feelings to Kelsey. Ill With the stark contrast to Kelsey, Corbin found Audrey much more appealing and outstanding now! Seeing Audrey nce his way, Corbin shed a charming smile, but before his lips could fully curve, Audrey quickly averted her gaze. The little face, as white as jade, was filled with a shade of indifference. Just moments ago, when she and Sterling locked eyes, it was so vivid and lively! Why had she be so thorough now? Whenever she saw him in the past, her eyes would light up and she would do everything to please him, as if he was everything in her life! He could genuinely feel her affection for him! How did it suddenly change? Corbin gritted his teeth. ncing in Sterling''s direction. What was there to like about that gloomy, indifferent boy, who exuded an aura of ¡®keep out'' from every pore? When encountering such a person, wouldn¡¯t you avoid them? Thepetition was about to start. The contestants sessively mounted their horses. From Sterling¡¯s perspective, he could only see Audrey''s slender silhouette, her foot resting on the stirrup, from her thigh to her calf, the delicate and appropriate curve was incredibly beautiful. Sterling picked up a bottle of mineral water and gulped down a few 2597% mouthfuls. A gunshot sounded, and the horses on each track began to run. The chestnut horse that Audrey rode was leading the pack, and the rider in her red equestrian outfit was quite eye-catching among thepetitors. She appeared delicate and tender on the outside, but when she was on horseback, there was not a hint of frailty. Instead, she exuded a vibrant confidence and carefree spirit. Audrey loved the feeling of galloping freely, with the wind blowing past her ears, which could make people temporarily forget all their worries and sorrows, and release themselves to their heart¡¯s content! Audrey''s horse had been leading all the way, but when it reached the thirdp, the horse suddenly seemed startled. stumbled, and let out a loud neigh. Audrey quickly pulled on the reins, but the horse beneath her didn¡¯t obey at all, running wildly forward and darting onto other tracks. The contestants behind were so frightened by the scene in front of them that they dared not move forward. The referee and the audience in the stands were also stunned.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The horse tamer, seeing the situation was not right, rode a horse. forward intending to restrain the crazed horse, but he couldn''t get anywhere near the horse at all. Audrey had nearly been thrown off the horse several times. The speed was as fast as lightning. If she fell, she would either be disfigured or break a limb. She let go of the reins, wrapped her arms around the horse¡¯s neck, and lowered her b*dy, waiting as much as possible for the horse trainer toe and rescue her. 56 50 Sterling in the audience was the first to react. With a few swift leaps, he dashed out of the audience, pulled down the horse trainer, smoothly mounted his horse, and galloped towards Audrey''s direction! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 A tear fell onto the tip of his nose. The horse beneath him, as if stimted by something, became increasingly wild. Audrey was almost falling apart. The otherpetitors dared not continue thepetition and stopped one after another. Only the horse that Sterling was riding, charged towards Audrey like. an arrow released from a bow. For a moment, the racetrack was filled with rolling dust, and the sound. of galloping horse hooves echoed through the sky. As Sterling''s horse neared Audrey, he abruptly stood up on his horse¡¯s back, straddled his long legs, and jumped onto Audrey''s horse. The saddle sank a bit, and the frightened horse stumbled a few steps. Sterling reached out from behind Audrey, grabbing the reins, his low, husky, cold voice resonating in her car. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The moment his voice echoed, the air around seemed to have stopped flowing. Audrey''s long, thick, ck eyshes trembled intensely. She took a breath, the faint scent of tobo mixed with the smell of mint candy from his b*dy lingered from behind, her panicked and apprehensive heart was instantly soothed. She closed her eyes and said to him, ¡°Hmm, with brother here, I¡¯m not 0.00% Ill afraid.¡± Sterling knew she had already been very brave. In the recent crisis, she remained calm andposed, not screaming or crying, but calmly thinking of ways to wait for rescue. Much smarter and stronger than the average girl! Sterling grabbed the horse¡¯s mane with his other hand, bent down, and whispered a few words into its ear that Audrey couldn¡¯t understand. Slowly, the mad horse¡¯s speed decreased, but it did not mean it hadpletely stopped. ¡°This horse has a problem, it can¡¯t stop for a moment, we must jump off!¡± Sterling spoke quickly, extending a hand to hold Audrey''s slender waist, his dark eyes scanning the racecourse, ¡®I''ll count to three, let¡¯s jump together!¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°One, two, three...¡± Audrey closed her eyes, following Sterling''s rhythm, and they both jumped onto the grass. She was held in Sterling''s arms, he hit the ground first, with her sprawled on top of him. Due to inertia, they rolled over several times. Audrey was firmly protected by his arms from beginning to end, and didn¡¯t feel much pain. The moment the scrolling stopped, she heard him let out a low groan. A flicker of anxiety and worry shed in her eyes as she lowered her gaze towards him, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± 30.21% [e) 11.18 apter 102 A1 Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Sterling naturally wouldn¡¯t hold Audrey for too long, he was the first to let her go. He stood up from the ground, flexed his wrists, then shoved his hands. into his pockets, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The referee and the school leaders hurried over. A few people from Eden also came over. Audrey and Sterling were taken directly to the infirmary. Aside from a bit of a seare, Audrey was not physically injured. Sterling had been pricked in the back of his shoulder by a stone, with minor abrasions on his right arm. The school doctor had treated his wounds. When the school doctor went out to get medicine, Audrey quietly pulled back the curtain and came in. Her eyes were slightly red, her rosy lips tightly pursed, like a child who had done something wrong. Sterlingzily leaned against the head of the bed, his shirt half ofl, revealing an injured shoulder and a bruised right arm. Seeing Audrey''s self¡ªming and guilty expression, he touched his back teeth with his tongue and chuckled softly, ¡°I¡¯m not crying, why are you?¡± ¡°Did it hurt you so much that you couldn¡¯t bear it in your heart?¡± She lowered her butterfly¡ªlike longshes, not even sparing him at nce. Sterling lowered his head, leaning towards her, his dark, deep-set eyes. looking up at her. 6105% llN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. [e) Seeing the crystal clear teardrops swirling in her dark eves, he slightly raised his sword like eyebrows Before he could say anything. suddenly, with a soft plop, a crystal clear tear fell onto the tip of his high and straight nose Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Sweet! Scalding tears slid from the tip of his nose, slowly falling onto his thin lips. He stuck out his tongue and gave a light lick. An unintentional gesture, yet seductively enticing. Audrey was originally immersed in her distressing emotions, slightly taken aback by his actions. A few secondster, a faint blush appeared on her pearly white ears. ¡°What''s so tasty about tears?¡± She red at him. Sterling still maintained his posture of looking up at her. From her perspective, his cold and handsome face appeared even more rugged and distinct. His narrow eyes were as deep and unfathomable as an ancient well. A faint smile, barely noticeable, yed at the corners of his pale pink lips, ¡°Sweet.¡± Audrey''s butterfly¡ªtike long eyshes fluttered, ¡°How could tears possibly be sweet.¡± ¡°Because it was you who cried.¡± Audrey''s b*dy suddenly froze. She had always been eloquent, but at this moment, she was left. speechless by his remark. Who said Sterling couldn¡¯t speak nicely? The gloomy feelings in Audrey¡¯s heart quickly vanished, and she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sweet smile on her delicate and fair face. Sterling still hadn¡¯t taken his gaze off her. His dark eyes moved from her delicate eyebrows, to her fluttering eyshes, then to her refined and exquisite nose, finally resting on her smiling cherry¡ªcolored lips. Audrey felt her skin crawl under his gaze, she touched her own face, ...[s there something on it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sterling withdrew his gaze, settling back onto the hospital bed, turning his back to her. His crimson lips were tightly pressed together, his Adam¡¯s apple slightly moving down. As soon as he turned around, Audrey saw the wound on his shoulder. The school doctor had already treated him, applying a piece of gauze, through which faint traces of blood could be seen seeping out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Audrey gently touched the gauze with her fingertip. After several seconds, Sterling finally rasped out, ¡°What do you think?¡± Audrey, ¡°How about | blow it for you?¡± Sterling had the phrase ¡®I¡¯m just a kid¡® on the tip of his tongue, but it ended up as a hoarse ¡®hmm¡¯. Audrey lowered her head, her delicate little face leaning towards his shoulder. Her rosy cherry lips slightly parted, gently blowing on his injured area. As she approached, he could smell the faint strawberry scent on her, the warm breath that blew over, as if all carried a sweet fragrance, delicate, soft and fragrant. Chapter 103 Sweet! Like intoxicating wine. Sterling pressed his tongue against his upper jaw, silently cursing under his breath. Damn it, he really couldn¡¯t handle the flirt! Outside the medical office. Eden, Bruno, and Jase had just witnessed this scene. The three of them. unusually tactful, did not disrupt the beautiful scene. inside. Eden and Jase were learning from Sterling and Audrey. Jase poked Eden¡¯s back shoulder, squeezing his throat and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Eden put on a poker face, coughed, and lowered his voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jase, ¡°How about | blow it for you?¡± Eden couldn¡¯t help but want tough, but forcefully held it back and just ¡®hmm¡¯ed. Jase blew on Eden¡¯s back, and Eden, with a disgusted look on his face, pushed Jase away. ¡°Damn, did you eat garlic? Shit, Audrey blows out fairy air, but you blow out poison!¡± Jase kicked at Eden, but Eden quickly dodged. Several boys were chasing each other around the campus, and Eden, who was at the front, identally bumped into a girl. | Eden quickly supported the girl, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl Eden bumped into was Ingrid, who shook her head with a blush, ¡°No, no problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Eden released Ingrid, slinging an arm around Jase¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Come on, deliver a message for me.¡± Jase, ¡°You mean the sweet and soft-spoken girl from the first year of high school?¡± ¡°Yes, | did like that type.¡± Watching the boy walk away, a faint hint of mncholy appeared in Ingrid¡¯s eyes. Eden, so you''ve already forgotten the girl next door whom you always protected when we were kids! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Apanied Her to the Racecourse When leaving the medical office, Audrey happened to see the chestnut horse being transported out of the school. Audrey stopped in her tracks, her eyes fixed on the gradually receding transport truck. Sterling stood beside Audrey, his dark narrow eyes nced at her, ¡°Thinking about the horse?¡± Audrey bit her thin, pearly teeth into her lower lip, pondering, ¡°The horses for the schoolpetition were all tamed. How could the one | rode suddenly go wild?¡± If her mental strength and reaction ability had been a bit weaker, she would have been thrown off the horse immediately, resulting in minor injuries at best, or severe disfigurement and broken limbs at worst! Sterling nced at Audrey beside him, her hands slightly clenched into fists. His slender eyebrows raised, ¡°The horse must have been tampered with.¡± No sooner had Sterling finished speaking than Audrey started walking towards the school exit. Sterling followed her, his slender hand gripping her delicate arm, ¡°Where are you going?*, ¡°| went to the racetrack to see that horse.¡± Sterling pulled Audrey to his motorcycle, ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Audrey took the helmet he handed over and skillfully climbed onto the Ill back seat. He quickly caught up with the transport truck. When she arrived at the racetrack, Audrey had a fairly good guess in her mind. The horse was confined in the stable. Although it was no longer frantic, it looked unwell, as if it could copse at any moment. Audrey and Sterling entered the stable. Just as Audrey was about to approach the horse, Sterling pulled her back. ¡°I''ll go first, you follow behind me:¡± Audrey''s eyshes fluttered slightly as she looked at Sterling''s sharply defined profile, her lips slightly bitten. After a moment, she asked softly. ¡°Why are you so good to me? | was clearly so unfriendly to you. before...¡± Before she could finish speaking, he fiercely flicked her forehead. He really didn¡¯t hold back.. Audrey''s smooth, jade¡ªlike forehead was reddened by his touch. She pouted her lips, ¡°It hurts.¡± Sterling snorted coldly, ¡°Serves you right!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Go, go, go, he didn¡¯t like to talk about the past, can¡¯t she just stop. mentioning it in the future? Sterling approached the horse, which was panting heavily and seemed to still be very agitated. Sterling reached out and stroked its mane, waiting until its mood was 33 60% [e) Audrey took a few steps forward, examined the horse¡¯s pupils, then circled around it, carefully inspecting its b*dy. About ten minutester, Audrey found a small red swollen mark near the ponytail. Audrey gently touched it, and the horse suddenly kicked up its hind legs at her. Sterling quickly pulled Audrey away. Audrey pushed Sterling away, approaching the horse again. Sterling¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± ¡°It was injured. | had to remove the thing inside, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t make it through tomorrow.¡± Audrey took out a medical kit from her backpack, which contained a row of silver needles, various small medicine bottles, a scalpel, a syringe, iodine, and so on. Audrey took out a small bottle of anesthetic. She looked at Sterling, ¡°You calm the horse down for me, I¡¯ll numb its injured area. It won''t hurt when | remove the objectter.¡± Sterling gave Audrey aplicated look, didn¡¯t say anything, hisrge hand once again stroked the horse¡¯s mane, but his dark eyes kept watching Audrey. Audrey swiftly pinned up her ponytail. Over ten minutester, Audrey had cut off the reddened piece of flesh, treated the horse¡¯s (wound, and extracted a silver needle from the piece 64 91% Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Brother was the Best, the Most Capable. Audrey put on her gloves, lifting the silver needle high. Under the sunlight, the tip of the needle gleamed with a cold light. She seemed to be speaking to Sterling, yet also seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°It¡¯s primarily Datura, not arge dose. After the horse starts running and heats up, the drug spreads, causing hallucinations, madness, and other symptoms.¡± The corners of Audrey''s lips curled up in a cold are, ¡°She really doesn¡¯t give up, does she!¡± Sterling had never seen such an expression on Audrey Clore, it was worlds apart from her usual sweet and soft demeanor. There was a strong chill and murderous intent sweeping across her eyes, exceeding her age limit. Seemingly realizing herpse in front of Sterling, after all, in front of him, she only wanted to be a pure and delicate fairy. Unexpectedly, she inadvertently revealed her weakness. She bit her lip, her longshes trembling as she looked at him, ¡°Did | scare you just now?¡± Sterling narrowed his deep, well¡ªlike eyes, and patted her head with his long palm, ¡°Were you not easily scared, Sterling?¡± ¡°My brother is the best, the most amazing.¡± Audrey said, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him, her gaze shifting, favoring him with a bright, radiant look. ¡°Where was it great?¡± Ill 11.18 Audrey, ¡°....... Everywhere was great!¡± He tugged at his lower lip, a smirk ying on his face, ¡°You''ll find out. what''s so great about itter.¡± ¡°Audrey, It probably wasn¡¯t the meaning she understood, right? Pretended not to understand what he had said. ¡°Brother, | had to go back to deal with some things.¡± ¡°| gave it to you.¡± ¡°| hailed a cab on the street by myself.¡± Sterling did not force her. The two people walked out of the racecourse. As Audrey was waiting for a taxi, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the young man beside her. She bit her lip and asked softly, ¡°Brother, would you dislike me if | wasn¡¯t as obedient and innocent as | appear?¡± Sterling had his hands in his pockets, and upon hearing her words, he turned his head to look at her. His dark eyes were filled with a mysterious darkness that she couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Those who are cruel to you, don¡¯t deserve kindness.¡± Actually, Audrey didn¡¯t say anything to him, but he understood her and didn¡¯t question her! When she used to try to please Corbin, she had to be very careful in everything she did, for fear of causing him trouble or leaving a bad impression. 31 831. 1118 Corbin only knew how to take from her, and she, had never been protected or trusted. She must have been out of her mind to oppose Sterling for Corbin, right? Withoutparison, there would be no harm. Although Sterling was gloomy and indifferent, keeping people at a distance, after interacting with him, he was truly much more outstanding than Corbin! One was in the sky, the other on the ground, it could even be said, there was absolutely noparison! The taxi arrived, Audrey got in, rolled down the window, and looked at the outstandingly cool boy on the side of the road with sparkling eyes. She crossed her thumb and index finger, making a heart-shaped gesture at him. Sterling, however, didn¡¯t understand what her actions meant. He rode onto the motorcycle, took out his phone, and sent a video in the group chat of the four brothers. Sterling rarely spoke in the Line group, let alone posted videos. Eden was asking a high school junior girl out for bubble tea when he received a video call from Sterling. With a yful smile, he said, ¡°Sterling, what are your instructions?¡± Jase and Bruno also answered the video calls. Sterling mimicked Audrey¡¯s movements, crossing his index finger and thumb, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Jase, ¡°Sterling, does this mean moneyundering?¡± Bruno, ¡°Sterling, are you strapped for cash?¡± 11181 Sterling¡¯s eyebrows furrowed almost imperceptibly. Was Audrey asking him for money? He didn¡¯t speak, he just hung up the video call.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A few minutester, Audrey in the taxi received a transfer message from a Line ount named Guardian. -200,000. Audrey''s eyes widened slightly, who had suddenly transferred 200,000 to her? 92.00% Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Audrey acted cute towards him. Audrey racked her brains, but she really couldn¡¯t remember when she had added this guardian. Audrey: ? Guardian: It was from your brother. Audrey: I¡¯m still your sister! Don¡¯t flirt casually, I¡¯m not someone whocks money! When approaching the Watson¡¯s house, the guardian sent over a photo.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Aslender and pure hand, with the index finger and thumb crossed, clearly making a heart gesture. But when he did it, why did it look like he was implying money-making? Audrey recognized almost instantly, this hand truly belonged to her brother! It was just Sterling¡¯s brother! When did he actually add her? Audrey immediately checked her Timeline, saw a photo she had posted. a few days ago of herself rubbing her eyes just after waking up, and quickly set her Timeline to be visible for three days. Audrey: Brother! | was wrong, | didn¡¯t even know when | added you on Line, | was so nervous! Guardian: | was so excited that even the Timeline blocked me. Audrey: 5555... I¡¯m afraid you might see some unttering photos, I''ll GDOL in the future. The guardian didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore. Audrey: Brother, I¡¯ve arrived home, don¡¯t be angry, okay! | won¡¯t ept the 200,000 you gave me, brother, you¡¯re really too extravagant! After sending the message, she took another cute selfie and sent it to him. Acertain proud young man who received a selfie from Audrey, upon seeing her pouting her pink lips and acting cute, his dark eyes dimmed slightly, and he immediately saved the photo into his album. Audrey got out of the taxi. Entering the living room, Danna came out from her room, looking at Audrey with a kind smile, ¡°Audra, you''re back so carly today? How was thepetition?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t want to worry the olddy, so she said with a smile, ¡°Grandma. | didn¡¯t perform well this time, | didn¡¯t get a ce.¡± The olddy patted Audrey¡¯s head, ¡°Ranking is not important, if you like horse riding, grandma will buy a horse farm for you.¡± Saying this, he seemed to think of something, his smile faded, and his expression became a bit stern, ¡°Later, that woman is going to bring Kelsey over to apologize to you. If you don¡¯t want to see the mother and daughter, I¡¯ll have the butler call back and refuse them!¡± Audrey lowered her longshes, a hint of coldness shing in her eyes. Her lips curved in a barely noticeable arc, ¡°No, let them come.¡± Audrey rarely cooked with the housekeeper at home. 28.511 When the meal was almost ready, Elise came over with Kelsey. Rn, fearing that Kelsey might do something to hurt Audrey again, hurried back from the hospital. Kelsey''s pupils contracted sharply when she saw Audrey unscathed, her face still as delicate and beautiful as a flower. What happened? Audrey was actually not injured, nor was her face disfigured? Could it be that Feng Zhe mishandled things and got the horses. Wrong? Kelsey clenched her fists in secret, her heart filled with anger, resentment, and distortion! She was about to return to the countryside soon, and Audrey, with her beautiful, radiant face, it was hard to guarantee that Sterling wouldn¡¯t beautiful, radiant face, it was hard to g be bewitched by her over time! No matter how jealous and unwilling she was, she had no chance anymore. Could only endure it temporarily! When she improved herself and surpassed Audrey in every aspect, perhaps Sterling would get tired of Audrey and then he would notice her shining points! When Kelsey was lost in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice the icy re Audrey had thrown her way. Elise saw Kelsey standing still, she pushed her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and talk to Audra...¡± Before the word ¡°sorry¡± could even leave my mouth, | heard Audrey¡¯s voice faintly say, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 An Eye for an EyeCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Audrey, supporting Danna, entered the restaurant first. Kelsey watched Audrey¡¯s slender figure, her beautiful eyebrows furrowing. Audrey, nowadays, was bing increasingly inscrutable to her. She used to be naive, she believed whatever she told her mother. But now, it seemed like she was only close with Danna. Kelsey bit her lip, looking at Rn with a hint of grievance. She was about to say something, but realized that Rn¡¯s gaze was not on her and her mother at all, but only on Audrey and Danna. ¡°Rn, about yesterday, | know | was wrong, I¡¯m really sorry, |...¡± Before Kelsey could finish her sentence, Rn had already bypassed her and entered the restaurant first. Elise red at Kelsey, ¡°Rn is still angry with you, what you need to do now is to get Audrey to forgive you!¡± Elise knew that Rn had feelings for Audrey. She had tried everything to move into the Watson family, but Rn always found reasons to refuse her. It was only after convincing Audrey that she and Kel were able to move in. But within a month, Audrey had kicked him out! Thinking of this, Elise became angry! Several people arrived at the restaurant and took their seats one after 11.18 another. Audrey sat to the left of Kelsey, she nced at Kelsey out of the corner. of her eye. Kelsey hung her head, looking as if she had done something wrong and was being extremely careful. Anyone who saw her would have thought she had already repented. If she had fallen off the horse today, disfigured her face or broken a limb, she would have had to go to the hospital. The horse wouldn''t have survived more than two days, and when the horse was buried at the stable, who would have thought that this had anything to do with Kelsey? Acold forest reflected in Audrey''s eyes. Since Kelsey had chosen her own demise, she couldn¡¯t me Audrey for fighting back tooth for tooth! No one was speaking in the restaurant, Kelsey picked up the spoon and took a sip of soup. She looked up at the maid behind her, ¡°Aunt Lin, what kind of soup is this? It¡¯s quite tasty.¡± Aunt Lin nced at Audrey and said with a smile, ¡°The youngdy made it herself. | heard it''s good for your health.¡± Ahint of skepticism appeared in Kelsey¡¯s eyes, Audrey made it herself? When did she learn to make soup? Audrey saw Kelsey looking at her, faintly curled her lips and said, ¡°If you like it, just finish it!¡± Upon hearing Audrey''s words, Elise¡¯s heart skipped a beat. 3219% After what happened yesterday, Audrey must have hated Kel. How could she be so kind as to make soup for her herself? Didn¡¯t they poison it, did they? But on second thought, with the olddy and Rn around, Audrey couldn''t possibly have had the nerve! Kelsey''s thoughts were simr to Elise¡¯s. In order to gain Audrey¡¯s forgiveness, she respectfully finished the entire bowl of soup. After finishing their meal, Audrey took Danna for a walk in the garden. Kelsey never found the opportunity to apologize to Audrey. About half an hour had passed before Audrey returned to the vi. ¡°Grandma, | drew a portrait of you. Could youe to my study and take a look?¡± Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Rn, who had just finished a video. conference, asked, ¡°Audra, did you draw one for dad?¡± Audrey wrapped her arm around Danna¡¯s, ¡°I only draw for grandma.¡± A faint sense of loss shed in Rn¡¯s eyes, ¡°Try harder, Dad. Aim to draw me next time.¡± Hearing Rn¡¯s words, Elise felt a bit ufortable on the side. She gave Kelsey a look, and as Kelsey stepped forward to speak, Audrey, hugging Danna, went upstairs first. Kelsey had no choice but to follow upstairs. 65:53% Ill was following behind them, felt a slight oddity in her Chapter 108 Chapter 108 She Rolled Down the Stairs Kelsey felt her breathing quicken, her vision became blurry, and the blood in her b*dy surged faster. ¡°Audra, | sincerely came to apologize to you-¡± Kelsey didn¡¯t finish her sentence when she stumbled backwards a few steps. She was already close to the stairs, and as she stepped back, her foot missed a step and she fell down unexpectedly. Audrey and the olddy heard a noise and turned around simultaneously. Kelsey only felt a moment of darkness, her mind didn¡¯t even have time to think about why this was happening, her b*dy fell down the stairs. like a rolling snowball. The forehead, back of the head, checks, and limbs were constantly rubbing against the stairs, as if the brakes had failed and could not be controlled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Waves of pain radiated from every limb, but before she could even register the pain, her forehead violently collided with the corner of the staircase. There was a loud thud, and a warm, sticky liquid began to trickle down from her forehead. The tip of the nose was all filled with the smell of blood. The whole person had already been in so much pain that they lost consciousness! She let out a sharp scream. Hearing a noise, Elise from downstairs hurriedly rushed up, seeing Kelsey who had fallen and was bleeding from her head, Elise suddenly widened her eyes, her voice hoarse as she shouted, ¡°Kell¡± The Watson''s Hospital. Kelsey had been taken to the emergency room. Elise, with red¡ªrimmed eyes, paced back and forth at the door. Rn and Audrey stood aside. Danna didn¡¯te over, she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of blood. But before Kelsey was lifted onto the ambnce, the olddy said to Elise, ¡°She fell on her own, don¡¯t me it on my Audra!¡± An hourter, the attending physician came out of the emergency room. ¡°The injured person had a ten-centimeter cut on his forehead, which required eight stitches, a mild concussion, and a broken left arm. There was no threat to his life.¡± Elise was greatly shocked when she heard that Kelsey had split her forehead open with a ten¡ªcentimeter gash. If the wound was not treated properly, it would leave a scar in the future, and having a scar was equivalent to disfiguring! Elise felt a burning sensation in her chest. Yesterday¡¯s issues hadn''t settled down yet, and now something else had happened today! She didn¡¯t think it was an ident! ¡°Doctor Wu, my daughter fell down from upstairs for no reason today, is there something wrong with her b*dy?¡± The olddy said it wasn¡¯t 32314 [e) Audrey who pushed her, but Elise had a premonition that this incident was somehow rted to Audrey. Dr. Wu nced at Elise, then at Audrey and Rn, and said gravely, ¡°The patient''s blood contains elements of Datura. We''ve pumped her stomach, it¡¯s likely a food-rted issue.¡± Elise turned to Audrey, her gaze suddenly sharp, ¡°Audra, it was you, wasn''t it?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t pay attention to Elise, instead she looked at Rn who was standing beside her. Last night. Dad said that no matter what happened in the future, he would always believe in her. So then, would he still believe her unconditionally? In the moment that Audrey¡¯s clear eyes met his. Rn did not question. or me her as he had before. As the olddy said, three strikes and you¡¯re out. If he continued to blindly distrust his own daughter, he would truly fail as a father! Rn wrapped his arms around Audrey''s slender shoulders, nodding at her, ¡°Daddy believes in you.¡± Tears welled up in Audrey¡¯s eyes. She knew that her rtionship with her father had be distant due to the instigation and covert harm of Elise and Kelsey. There was ack ofmunication and trust between them. She was moved to hear the word ¡°believe¡± from his mouth now. But- ¡°Dad, | don¡¯t want to hide it from you either, the soup that Kelsey drank did indeed contain Datura!¡± 65.237 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 A p, harshlynded on her face. Acrack appeared in Elise¡¯s usually gentle eyes. She guessed that it was Audrey who did it, but she didn¡¯t expect her to actually admit it! Elise looked at Rn, whose gaze was solely on Audrey, her eyes rimmed red and her voice slightly trembling as she said, ¡°Rn, listen, it was Audrey who caused Kel to fall down the stairs!¡± ¡°Even if Kel did something wrong yesterday, she came to apologize to Audra sincerely today. Audra¡¯s method of revenge was a bit too harsh!¡± ¡°Rn, if you continue to defend such a malicious girl, I''ll have no choice but to involve the media or the police!¡± Rn had been looking at Audrey from start to finish, his hands gripping her slender shoulders, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Audra, you tell me, daddy wants to know the reason why you did this!¡± Hearing Rn speak to Audrey in such a gentle and pleasant manner, without a hint of me, Elise was livid. Over the years, she had spoiled Audrey, who was inferior to Kelsey in every aspect. When interacting with Rn, she would only ask him for money. If Rn tried to educate her, she would impatiently talk back. It was because of this that Rn gradually became disappointed in her, and their father¡ªdaughter rtionship became distant.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Judging from her recent two times of ranking first in the grade, and the incident in the changing room yesterday, Rn seemed to have a significantly reduced impression of Kelsey, and also felt guilty towards Audrey. 0.00% the reason. Elise had spent years trying to create misunderstandings and estrangement between the father and daughter, only for Audrey to turn things around in a short time. She really underestimated this girl! Elise was almost biting through her gums, holding back her emotions, wanting to hear what good excuse Audrey coulde up with to exonerate herself! At the entrance of the emergency room, doctors and nurses were still standing. If Rn stubbornly protected a ruthless daughter, how could he maintain his prestige in the hospital in the future! First, Audrey took out her phone and yed a video of her nearly falling off a horse during a ridingpetition. Immediately after, she took out a small bag from her purse, opened it, and pulled out a small piece of horse meat and a silver needle that were inside. ¡°Today, | was in a horse ridingpetition at school. When | reached the thirdp, the horse suddenly went berserk and neighed loudly. | almost got thrown off its back. If it wasn¡¯t for someone who saved me in time, | would have been the one rushed to the emergency room with a disfigured face!¡± ¡°Afterwards, | went to the racetrack and found that the horse | rode had been pricked with this silver needleced with Datura poison. | cut off that rotten piece of flesh, and the soup | made for Kelsey today was made from that piece of meat. Also, | kept a little bit of it!¡± Audrey handed the horse meat and silver needle to Rn. Rn brought it to his nose and sniffed, his slender eyebrows 35.53% Ill 11.19 Chapter 109 An, hantlynded furrowing. He looked at the silver needle again, his expression suddenly darkening. ¡°Audra, you''re ming Kel based on a piece of horse meat and a silver needle? Auntie has taken care of you all these years, even more attentively than she has Kel. Why do you suddenly dislike Auntie and Kel so much?¡± ¡°It even reached the point of ruining Kel¡¯s appearance. Do you know how important appearance is to a girl?*. The surrounding doctors and nurses, upon hearing Elise¡¯s words, all cast strange nces at Audrey. They had long heard that Mr. Watson¡¯s daughter was arrogant and domineering, acting as if she owned the world. They didn¡¯t expect it to be just as the rumors described. Wouldn''t it be a disaster for their medicalmunity if such people were to take over the hospital in the future? ¡°Elise, shut up!¡± Rn suddenly spoke. ¡°Rn, you¡¯re so unfair, so unable to distinguish right from wrong¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Elise was harshly pped in the face by Rn. Elise was unprepared, she stumbled and fell to the ground. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Congrattions, You Were Pregnant! Rn, with his refined and handsome face framed by sses, had a stern and cold expression at that moment. His eyes, beneath the lenses, swept over Elise who was sitting on the ground, as sharp as arrows. The atmosphere suddenly changed, and the people around dared not take a breath. Elise was intimidated by Rn¡¯s gaze. He seldom looked at her with such an expression. Elise didn¡¯t care about the pain on her face. With red-rimmed eyes and a trembling voice, she said. ¡°Rn, you actually hit me? All these years, I¡¯ve been working hard to raise your daughter, taking care of your daily life without anyints, managing the hospital day and night for you. Is this the end | get?¡± The doctors and nurses who were watching all cast sympathetic nces at Elise. ¡°Mr. Watson, that p was too much!¡± ¡°We all saw how dedicated Elise was to you and the hospital.¡± ¡°Your inability to distinguish right from wrong really chilled my heart!¡± Rn was usually gentle and easy to talk to, but that was all under the condition that his bottom line was not crossed. Kelsey wanted to ruin Audrey¡¯s reputation and even disfigure her, these two things had clearly angered him! 1:191 Looking directly into Elise¡¯s tear¡ªfilled, angry, aggrieved, and forbearing eyes, Rn said with a tense expression, ¡°Audra once gave Kelsey fifteen silver needles. Unlike the industrial silver on the market, Audra took great pains to find old silver left over from the Qing Dynasty. She made this set of silver needles for Kelsey.¡± ¡°At that time, in order not to burden Kelsey psychologically, thinking that this set of silver needles was valuable, | was specifically instructed not to tell you! In addition, on each silver needle, the craftsman had carved a small leaf, expressing Audra¡¯s intention for Kelsey!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Audra used to be arrogant and willful, but she was always true to Kelsey. On the contrary, it was Kelsey who tried to harm Audra several times, which made me question her intentions.¡± Rn¡¯s words greatly shocked Elise. She knew that Audrey had once given Kelsey a set of silver needles. At that time, Kelsey said they were just ordinary needles, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. Who would have thought that Audrey actually made. them out of hundred¡ªyear-old silver! Elise¡¯s face stiffened, a ball of anger nesting in her heart. She was both annoyed that Kelsey dared to provoke Audrey, and furious that Audrey was so vengeful, not considering their past rtionship at all! Two incidents, it was her family¡¯s Kel who got hurt and suffered losses each time! And Audrey, not only stood here unscathed, but also gradually won over Rn¡¯s heart! That little wretch, she really underestimated her abilities in the past! Elise lowered her eyes, a shift in her gaze, tears sliding from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Rn, it¡¯s my fault for not managing my daughter well. Once she wakes up, | will definitely educate her properly! She is 31.73% about to go to the countryside, and | don¡¯t know if the wound on her forehead will leave a scar. She has already learned her lesson, so watch her future behavior and don¡¯t be quick to dismiss her...¡± Elise was crying and talking when suddenly, she covered her mouth and retched. At that moment, a female doctor walked over, ¡°Elise, so you''re here. You left without taking your afternoon test results. Congrattions, you''re pregnant!¡± Elise¡¯s eyshes, misty with tears, quivered as she took the medical report from the female doctor''s hand, asking in disbelief, ¡°Am |... am | pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been 45 days.¡± The female doctor said, looking at Rn. whose face had suddenly turned quite embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Watson, congrattions to you too. When are you going to treat us medical staff to some celebration sweets?¡± Rn didn¡¯t respond, the surrounding air fell into an eerie silence. 76 85% Chapter 111 Chapter 111 She left in a state of disarray. Elise was well-maintained, with fair skin and soft features. She appeared both gentle and considerate like a young woman, and charming like a mature woman. After crying, her eyes were red, and on her charming face remained two lines of tear stains. Any adult man who saw it would be somewhat moved.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But at that moment, Rn showed no joy of a middle-aged man having a child. His handsome and refined face was subtly overshadowed by ayer of gloom. He grabbed Elise¡¯s wrist and pulled her away. Rn was so strong that Elise could hardly break free. He pulled her into the principal¡¯s office with a gloomy expression. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door was kicked shut. Elise looked at Rn¡¯s gloomy face, so dark it seemed like it could drip water. She rubbed her reddened wrist and whispered softly, ¡°Rn, we have a child now, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Rn raised his hand, gripping Elise¡¯s face, ¡°My child? Elise, have | touched you these years?¡± Rn¡¯s words made Elise¡¯s heart suddenly constrict. Countless emotions surged towards her like a tide, almost engulfing her! C00% beneath Rn¡¯s sses. ¡°45 days ago, on Aurora Festival, don¡¯t you remember what happened?¡± Elise looked at Rn¡¯s handsome face, a broken smile ying on her lips. ¡°I know all these years, you''ve only seen me as her shadow! | don¡¯t mind, because | love you, and | can¡¯t bear to see your condition getting worse!¡± ¡°But every year on Aurora¡¯s festival, the other him inside you woulde out. He was sicker than you, he hated Aurora to the core. He made me dress up like Aurora, whipped me with a belt, and this year, he even...¡± ¡°| knew saying this would be hard for you to ept, but that¡¯s you, Rn, you can¡¯t abandon this child!¡± Upon hearing Elise¡¯s words. Rn¡¯s muscles tensed up, his eyes under the sses tinted with a hint of bloody crimson. ¡°Elise, are you sure the child is mine? Chorionic villus sampling can be done at 12 weeks, and amniocentesis for DNA at 20 weeks!¡± Faced with Rn¡¯s sharp and cold gaze. Elise lowered her eyes, a hint of guilt and panic shing in her pupils, but she quickly calmed down. She curled her lips slightly. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead. If it¡¯s your child, you must give me a title!¡± Outside the emergency room, only Audrey was left. After Rn took Elise away, the doctor and nurses also left one after another Elise was very popr in the hospital, and now she was pregnant. Everyone was happy for her. The many years of companionship were [e) Chapter 111 She left in a state of disarray finally about to bear fruit! Only Audrey, like a bolt from the blue. In her past life, Elise had never been pregnant with her father¡¯s child. Why did she be pregnant in this life? Perhaps her rebirth had changed the trajectory of her fate, many things. had be different from her previous life! Audrey couldn¡¯t ept that Elise was carrying her father¡¯s child. She felt cold, a chilling cold that enveloped her entire b*dy! Leaning weakly against the wall, she had thought that Kelsey¡¯s reckless actions would strain the rtionship between Dad and Elise. But now, it seemed, she had be aughingstock! Wrapping her slender b*dy tightly with her own hands, Audrey bit her lip and left in a state of disarray. When Rn came to look for Audrey, she was no longer at the entrance of the emergency room. He hurriedly went downstairs, but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Audrey in the hospital. Rn called Audrey, but for a long time, no one answered. 72.90% Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Sterling was in a very bad mood today. After the sports meet, the senior three students resumed their normal sses. Sterling came to school during the second ss in the morning. Walking into the ssroom, sitting down at the seat, the pitch¡ª-ck eyes seemingly casually nced at the second group of three rows in front. Sterling saw Audrey¡¯s seat empty, and his eyebrows slightly furrowed. After Audrey moved away from Sterling, no one dared to sit with him. Jase came over, leaned on his table, and said with augh, ¡°Sterling, did you go on a date with Audreyst night? You both arete today, look, Audrey hasn''t evene yet!¡± Carlie came over to collect Sterling¡¯s literature assignment and happened to hear Jase¡¯s words. The scene of Sterling rushing to save Audrey during the equestrianpetition was somehow posted on the school forum. Although many alumni thought Audrey was a flirt, falling in love with everyone she met, there were also quite a few who thought the chemistry between her and Sterling was stronger than that with Corbin! Audrey should have been utterly disgraced at the sports meet, making aplete fool of herself. But instead, Kelsey was expelled, and Audrey ended up being the victim, even getting closer to Sterling! Carlie dug her nails into her palm, gritting her teeth in frustration. It would have been better if Audrey didn¡¯te to school anymore, DOOLN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 112 Sterling : leaving Elsa Noble High School would have been good! ¡°Sterling, I¡¯m here to collect your literature assignment,¡± Carlie said, standing in front of Sterling¡¯s desk with a sweet, innocent smile on her face. It was the same smile Audrey usually wore in front of him. It seemed as if Sterling hadn¡¯t heard Carlie¡¯s words, he was looking down at his phone, not even lifting his eyelids. Jase did nce at Carlie, and the smile on her face gave him goosebumps. Carlie was indeed beautiful, but it was an aggressive kind of beauty. When she showed her sweet and obedient smile, it gave people a sense. of pretentiousness. ¡°ss beauty, you knew Sterling couldn''t possibly do the homework, yet you still came to hit a brick wall. Honestly, have you taken a fancy to him?¡± Jase asked with a teasing smile. Carlie knew that among the boys in the back row, Bruno wast interested in her. Before Sterling transferred, she thought Bruno was okay. But when Sterling arrived, who wouldn¡¯t want to be the boss¡¯s woman? ¡°Jase, what are you talking about? We can¡¯t date in high school, I¡¯m really here to collect homework,¡± Carlie stepped forward, her slender, fair legs barely brushing against Sterling¡¯s ck trousers. A hint of coquettish charm swirled in her beautiful eyes, ¡°Sterling, every time you don¡¯t hand in your homework, | don¡¯t know how to exin it to the teacher. Can you please not make things difficult for me?¡± The delicate voice, carrying a hint of coquetry, made goosebumps rise on Jase who was standing aside. Sterling lifted his eyelids, his gaze dark and icy as he nced at Carlie, ¡°Who are you trying to impress with your posturing? Being 34.53% 11:191 Chapter 112 Sterling was in a very bad mood today ugly isn¡¯t your fault, but don¡¯t strut around in front of me. Get lost!¡± Sterling was in a bad mood today! Sterling was quite irritable today! Jase quickly drew a conclusion in his mind. It wasn¡¯t the first time Carlie had been rebuffed by Sterling. He was gloomy and indifferent, irritable and arrogant. He kept people at a distance, and his eyes were filled with malice. People like this, those who liked them would really like them, and those who disliked them would really hate them! Carlie belonged to the first type. The more he rejected and acted indifferent, the more she wanted to tear open his gloomy and indifferent facade. She wanted to see what kind of extreme and madness he would fall into for a woman. Sterling stood up and walked towards the outside of the ssroom. Jase, ¡°Sterling, ss is about to start, where are you going?¡± ¡°Changed pants.¡± Jase, ¡°Why on earth would you change your pants?¡± ¡°Dirty.¡± Carlie, who had just barely brushed against Sterling¡¯s pants, instantly turned as pale as a sheet. 74.78% Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Audrey was transferring schools? Audrey hadn''te to school for three consecutive days. Sterling¡¯s temper had be increasingly gloomy and irritable. No one dared to approach him, not even Eden dared to loiter in front. of him anymore. That afternoon, Eden was ying basketball with a few boys. Little brother Gary ran over, panting, and said, ¡°Eden,test news, Audrey¡¯s dad came to school today, | heard Audrey is transferring!¡± ¡°Holy shit, Audrey is transferring schools? Is that true or false?¡± No sooner had Eden finished speaking than he saw Gary give him a look. Eden turned around and saw Sterling standing not far away. Sterling was dressed in ck, his hands tucked into his pockets, his deep, bottomless ck eyes were fixed on Eden, as if trying to bore two holes through him. Eden shivered suddenly. Audrey was transferring schools, it had nothing to do with him! Why did Sterling look like he wanted to take his anger out on him?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just as Eden was about to approach Sterling, Sterling had already turned around and strode off the basketball court. Sterling frowned, pulling out his phone to text Audrey. 1119 hapter 111 Audrey was transferring schonda? No one responded. No one responded even when the video was sent. Was she really going to transfer schools? Sterling returned to the ssroom, yanking Patrick out with a hostile expression. Patrick looked at Sterling, who seemed like a storm about to break, and shivered in fear, ¡°Sterling, | haven¡¯t offended you recently, you¡¯re not here to settle old scores, are you?¡± ¡°Where was she?¡± Patrick was stunned for a few seconds. After realizing who the ¡®she¡¯ Sterling was referring to, he shook his head, ¡°Audrey? | haven''t been able to reach her recently either. | don¡¯t know where she¡¯s gone. | was nning to go to her house after school to ask!¡± Sterling tightened his cold, thin lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Patrick. ¡°....Okay.¡± When Sterling and Patrick arrived at the Watson¡¯s house, they happened to see Ingrid, who had taken the afternoon off,ing out of the Watson''s house. Seeing Sterling and Patrick, Ingrid ran over and quietly asked them, ¡°Were you also here to look for Audra?¡± Patrick nodded, ¡°Was Audrey at home?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± the servant said. ¡°Audra has gone missing. The Watson family is very worried about her, they''ve already called the 30 64% police!¡± Gone missing? Had the police been called? Patrick hadn''t expected the situation to be so serious, his heart, too, had risen with it. ¡°Did Audrey encounter any danger?¡± The Watson family was the richest in Cloud City, could someone have kidnapped Audrey for money? Sterling''s handsome, smooth jawline suddenly tensed, he once again grabbed Patrick by the cor. Patrick was scared breathless by his sudden rage. ¡°You don¡¯t think | kidnapped Audrey, do you?¡± Sterling¡¯s eyes were gloomy, his cold voice like the millennium ice on the mountains. ¡°Neither the Watson family nor the police could find her whereabouts. There¡¯s no kidnapper that powerful in Cloud City, unless she doesn¡¯t want to be found!¡± Patrick. ¡± ¡°then why were you holding me back? Sterling narrowed his dark, cold eyes. ¡°You''re close to her, think carefully, did she have any secrets?¡± Under the current circumstances, Patrick surely couldn''t havee up with anything. Sterling had taken him to the most upscale and atmospheric ME club in Cloud City. Patrick was secretly shocked. The Howard family was not considered top-tier in Cloud City, yet Sterling could frequent such luxurious and extravagant ces! 52.11% i} 11:12 Before Patrick had a chance to take a good look, he received a sharp, cold nce from Sterling. Patrick¡¯s scalp tingled, he dared not say anything more, and quickly held his breath, concentrating hard to recall! 94.22% Chapter 114 Chapter 114 He Found Her In the eastern suburbs of Cloud City, there was a vi hidden by a forest. In front of the vi, there was a lush greenwn, and near the mountain, there was ake. Birds were pping their wings on the water surface. Being in it, the beautiful scenery was picturesque, like andscape pce. Audrey had set up a swing by theke, where she sat, gently swaying back and forth. After she left the hospital that day, she quietly came here. The phone was turned off, not contacting anyone In a space isted from the world. | emptied myself, wanting to get myself out of the dead end But the thought of Elise potentially marrying into the Watson family in the future, bing her bona fide stepmother, gave her the chills! Audrey slightly lowered her thick, long feather-likeshes, the corners of her lips curling up in a mocking curve So what about the chills? Was she nning to trick Elise into having a miscarriage? Did they still forcibly separate her from her father? In that case, the rtionship between Dad and her would only be increasingly worse and rigid! He had barely started to trust her a little, only to find out that Elise was Chapter 114 He Found Her pregnant!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What a great tactic! The sky gradually darkened, the distant mountains and tree shadows swayed, the surroundings were terrifyingly quiet. Audrey, hugging her arms, stood up from the swing. She took two steps towards the vi, then suddenly sensed something was off. It was as if an unignorable gaze was fixed on her in the darkness. She tightened her arms and quickened her pace towards the vi. As her pace quickened, the sound of footsteps echoed behind her. Audrey entered the vi, picked up an iron rod, turned around and attacked the person chasing her from behind. Aslender hand had grasped one end of the iron rod. ¡°It was me!¡± Alow, husky, and cold voice sounded, Audrey lifted her thick, ckshes, and saw a cold, stern, and tall figure, she was suddenly taken aback. Sterling? Alook of surprise appeared on Audrey¡¯s face. How did he find his way here? This was the secret garden that Dad had built for Mom before their marriage. Since Mom was no longer around, it seemed that Dad had forgotten about this ce. Audrey only knew about this ce by chance when Grandma mentioned it. 30.57% detound Her Whenever she was in a bad mood, she woulde here for a short stay. Audrey released the iron rod in her hand, staring into Sterling¡¯s icy ck eyes, her emotions unclear. ¡°I thought you were a thief, | almost hurt you, I¡¯m sorry-¡± Sterling looked at the girl who was close at hand. After three days of not seeing her, she seemed to have lost some weight. Her long ck hair was slightly messy, draped over her shoulders. Her delicate and clear face had no color, and her beautiful lips were tightly pursed. She seemed somewhat shocked by his arrival, and also somewhat disturbed. He looked into her clear, bright eyes, raising his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Audrey shook her head, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± ¡°Patrick had heard you mention it.¡± Audrey had only mentioned the eastern suburbs to Patrick, but the area was not small. Finding this vi was not an easy task. Audrey looked at the weary and dusty Sterling, guessing that he might have been searching in the eastern suburbs for several hours. She stepped back with a heavy andplex mood, ¡°Come in!¡± After entering the vi, Audrey went to get water for Sterling. Sterling stood in the living room, looking around. There were quite a few photos of Audrey¡¯s mother in the living room. Audrey resembled her mother, delicate and beautiful, exquisite and lively. Staring at Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s photo for a while, Sterling suddenly felt a 59.35% 11303 sharp pain in his temples. It seemed like he had seen her somewhere before! ¡°What''s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± Audrey came over with some water. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Taking Her to Vent Sterling took the water, unscrewed the cap, and gulped down a few mouthfuls. Adrop of water trickled from the corner of his mouth, sliding down his smoothly contoured jawline. He tilted his head slightly, his slender neck revealing distinct veins. His prominent Adam''s apple moved up and down, exuding a hint of S**iness and arrogance amidst the coldness. Some people were just like that, even a simple act of drinking water could exude their unique charm. Sterling noticed Audrey''s gaze, his voice low and cold as he began, ¡°You look a lot like your mother.¡± Audrey withdrew her gaze from Sterling¡¯s sharply defined profile, uttering a soft hum. Sterling took another look at the photo of Audrey¡¯s mother, his dark eyes slightly squinting, ¡°Patrick told me your mother is no longer around.¡± A hint of subtle sorrow was revealed in Audrey¡¯s eyes, ¡°She jumped into the sea when | was still very young, leaving no remains!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Seemingly not wanting to continue this sad topic, Audrey quickly changed the subject, ¡°What happened to you just now, your face suddenly looked so bad.¡± Sterling casually put his hand in his pocket, ¡°The peacock brooch your mother wore on her clothes, | seem to have seen it somewhere before.¡± 0.00% [e) 11:20 peacock brooch, which was her cherished photos, almost every outfit was adorned with a made carats, a unique existence in this world. How could you possibly have seen it?¡± up of 520 gems, weighing up to 600,ssession. | checked, it was Sterling slightly pursed his crimson lips, ¡°Do you want it?¡± ¡°Of course | wanted it, but | guessed that my mother must have been wearing it when she jumped into the sea. This brooch, just like my mother, no longer exists in this world!¡± Sterling didn¡¯t say anything more. He put down the water bottle in his hand, took a step forward, grasped Audrey¡¯s slender white wrist, and led her towards the outside of the vi. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± His grip was strong; she couldn¡¯t break free without exerting force. Sterling pulled Audrey in front of a silver Lamborghini sports car. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Before Audrey had a chance to react, the young boy unceremoniously shoved her into the driver¡¯s seat, then promptly took his ce in the passenger seat. Audrey drove the sports car out of the woods, and as soon as she did, she was dumbfounded. There were over a dozen luxury sports cars lined up outside, forming a long line. With their lights on, they illuminated the surrounding darkness as bright as daylight. Beside the first few sports cars, stood several familiar young gentlemen. Audrey took a closer look, they were all famous rich kids from Cloud 31 79% 11:201 City. She looked at the young man beside her in surprise, ¡°Did you invite them all?¡± Sterling leaned his tall, cold b*dy against the back of the chair, his dark eyes falling on Audrey¡¯s delicate white face, his eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°Did you have confidence to beat them?¡± Audrey became interested, her lips curling into a sweet smile, ¡°Alright!¡± A gunshot rang out. Over ten sports cars sped away like arrows released from a bow. Audrey had no time to think about anything else in her mind. She stared ahead, mmed on the gas, and drove onto the winding mountain road. In the twists and turns, her speed was pushed to the limit. One of the ck sports cars overtook her at the turn. Seeing her opponent, Audrey¡¯s blood began to boil, and she became excited. She said to the young man with thin lips and azy curve beside her, ¡°Bro, buckle up!¡± The young boy nonchntly hummed in agreement. Audrey mmed on the elerator, the car moving faster than before. As she was about to overtake the ck sports car, her silver sports car suddenly swerved onto the innerne, half of its wheels lifted high, almost driving on the cliff. With extreme madness, she overtook the ck sports car. The ck sports car was almost tipped over by Audrey! 67.77% [e) 11.20 99.945. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The Heartbeat Rate, Suddenly Increased Sterling received a call from the rich kid with the ck sports car. ¡°Damn, what kind of woman did you find! Is she trying to get herself killed? That''s too crazy!¡± Sterling answered the phone with one hand, lightly tapping on the lowered car window with the other. Upon hearing the young master¡¯s words, he nced at Audrey. The night wind that blew in, stirred Audrey¡¯s long hair draped over her shoulders. Her fair and beautiful face was hidden among the ck strands of hair, with a few strands brushing against her rosy lips. His gaze at her darkened a bit. After hanging up the phone, he leaned in, brushing away the strands of hair that blocked her check, gently holding them in his slender palm. Audrey was immersed in the extreme speed and didn¡¯t notice Sterling¡¯s actions. She led the way in her silver sports car, driving it all the way to the finish line. ¡°We won!¡± Excitement shone in Audrey¡¯s clear eyes. Sterling patted her on the head, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Audrey''s blood was still boiling. She got out of the car, stretched her limbs, and looked at Sterling standing on the edge of the cliff. She walked over, spread her arms wide, and said, ¡°Indeed, venting out makes me feel so much better!¡± Sterling didn¡¯t speak, he looked deeply into Audrey¡¯s dark eyes, suddenly moving closer to her. 0.00% [e) 11:200 He was born tall and upright, exuding a strong sense of oppression. As he approached, Audrey''s b*dy involuntarily tensed up. The speed of the heartbeat, couldn¡¯t help but quicken. ¡°What...were you going to do?¡± Sterling bowed his head, his cold and handsome face suddenly looming over her, the cool breath with a faint hint of mint rushing towards her. Audrey¡¯s breath, abruptly halted. Did he, was he going to k*ss her? Audrey bit her lip tightly, tilting her head slightly, ¡°Not before graduation...¡± About three or four seconds had passed when a low, maicughter of a young boy echoed from above. Awarm, red flush spread across Audrey''s cheeks and ears. She red at him, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The words had barely fallen when her slender waist suddenly tightened. Before Audrey could react, her b*dy suddenly lifted into the air, falling towards the depths of the cliff.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even though she had died once, Audrey would still feel fear and terror when faced with life-threatening danger. Her eyes widened as she looked at the young man who had embraced her and was now jumping off the cliff with her. Her long eyshes trembled incessantly, her voice changing in pitch, ¡°Sterling, what are you doing?¡± 11.20 Chapter 116 He wasn¡¯t going to take her to the underworld with him right now, was he? She still had many things left unaplished, she didn¡¯t want to die again so soon! After being reborn, she regarded him as her benefactor and trusted him immensely. She never imagined that he would take her and jump off a cliff together! Audrey was stiff and tense, thinking she was going to die. Suddenly, the young man raised his right hand, a flying rope hung on the cliff, his deep and cold voice sounded above her head, ¡°Rx, | brought you here to vent, not to die!¡± Audrey tightly wrapped her arms around the young boy¡¯s lean waist, lifting her long eyshes, she stared nkly at him. On his sharply defined, cold and handsome face, there was not a trace. of panic or fear, but rather a calm andposed demeanor that was enough to reassure anyone. His tall figure tightly shielded her delicate and charming b*dy in his arms, like an omnipotent deity, providing her with safe protection.... Audrey''s heart, uncontrobly elerated. She gradually rxed, experiencing the thrill and excitement that the rapid descent brought her. After safelynding, Audrey heard a noise. She pushed aside the bushes as tall as a man and saw the scene outside, her eyes suddenly narrowing. 67 10% Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The Surprise He Gave The valley had a pleasant climate, with water flowing around, lush vegetation, and flowers blooming with a rich fragrance. The moment Audrey pushed through the bushes, fireflies filled the sky, dancing in the air. The dim green lights twinkled like stars, incredibly beautiful and spectacr. Audrey widened her eyes slightly, looking at the scene in disbelief. It was already mid-October, even in the season of July and August, it was hard to see fireflies in the city. Audrey never expected to see them here! She slowly walked out, surrounded by thousands of green specks. She stretched out her slender little hand, on which one hadnded on her fingertip. Like a little elf, she danced gracefully. Audrey marveled at the sight before her, as if she were in a dreamy fairy tale world, she couldn''t help but spin around in ce. Sterling stood not far away, watching the smile on the girl¡¯s face. His thin lips curved slightly, ¡°Beautiful?¡± Audrey nodded excitedly, ¡°So beautiful!¡± Sterling¡¯s hands were tucked in his pockets, gazing at her clear and sparkling eyes, his voice low and clear, ¡°Not as good as you.¡± Audrey blinked, ¡°What did you say?¡± 11:201 Sterling looked at her with his deep, dark eyes, not saying anything else. Audrey stepped forward, grabbing Sterling¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s dance with the fireflies!¡± Sterling looked at her delicate white hand sped in hisrge slender one, awkwardly pulling his hand back, ¡°I¡¯m not dancing.¡± Audrey hadn''t noticed his awkwardness, she was running joyfully and rxedly on the grass,ughing yfully. Eden, Bruno, Jase, Patrick, and a bunch of boys who had run to the secluded valley to catch fireflies, quietly hid behind the bushes, watching this scene. The girl was lively and vibrant, like a sprite, with a sweet and delicateugh. The young man was cold, rugged, and godlike, with deep ck eyes full of indulgence. Although it was no longer summer, the secluded valley was still full of insects. Eden had spent several hours catching fireflies, and his hands and legs were covered in bites. But they didn¡¯t dare toin at all! The tyrant had been in a bad mood for the past few days, but Audrey finally showed up, seeming to quite enjoy this surprise. The tyrant¡¯s gloomy and indifferent expression also improved. Their group of brothers finally didn¡¯t have to live in constant fear anymore! Afterpleting the task, Eden left quietly. Stepping out of the secluded valley, Eden let out a long sigh, ¡°If this were ancient times, Audrey would be the enchantress queen, and 31.92% [e) L 1120 D Chapter 117 The Surprise He Gave Sterling would be the tyrant!¡± Others chimed in agreement, only Patrick quietly retorted, ¡°My Audrey is a fairy, not a demon queen!¡± Eden grabbed Patrick¡¯s shoulder, ¡°From now on, you''re one of Sterling¡¯s people. If there¡¯s any new development with your Audrey, you must report to Sterling immediately!*. Patrick, ¡°I, |... would never betray Audrey.¡± Edenughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± Audrey thought that fireflies were more beautiful than fireworks, their tiny lights dotting the sky like a spectacr sea of stars. Shocking yet romantic. When leaving the secluded valley, Audrey was still somewhat reluctant to leave. She tugged at Sterling¡¯s sleeve, her eyes shining like stars, her voice. sweet and soft, ¡°Brother, let¡¯se back to see it next year!¡± Sterling slightly hooked the corner of his lips, neither saying he woulde nor that he wouldn''t. At this moment, Audrey had no idea that when she came to see the fireflies the following year, she would be alone! Sterling drove Audrey back to the Watson¡¯s house.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Compared to when | saw her at the vi in the eastern suburbs, she seemed much more rxed and optimistic. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 He Thought She Was Trying to Seduce Him The car was parked in front of the Watson¡¯s house. Audrey looked at the young man, his features as if chiseled by divine craftsmanship, handsome and aloof under the dim light. A hint of gratitude showed in her eyes and brows. He took out a small medicine bottle from the bag, ¡°Last time at your ce, | saw you taking that Western medicine with severe side effects. This is something I¡¯ve developed for you. Although it can¡¯tpletely cure your paranoia and irritability, it can help to soothe and suppress them. | will continue to develop more beneficial medicine for now, take this bottle...¡± you. For Sterling looked into her dark eyes, his gaze falling on the medicine bottle in her hand. His thin lips curled slightly. ¡°You seem to have me all figured out.¡± He was a bit nicer to her, and she immediately wanted to reciprocate. The line between gratitude and resentment was clearly drawn! Audrey noticed his face had be a bit gloomier, her long, dense eyshes trembling slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re good to me, of course I''ll be good to you too!¡± Audrey ced the medicine in his hand. ¡°This medicine doesn¡¯t have many side effects¡ª¡± Before Audrey could finish her sentence, he had thrown the medicine. out of the car window. Seeing his actions. Audrey¡¯s breath hitched. 110- That was the medicine she had developed after staying up for several nights. How could he just throw it away so easily? Audrey wanted to say something, but as she looked up, she met his deep, unfathomable dark eyes. There was a cold, harsh light in them, revealing emotions she couldn¡¯t understand. The words Audrey wanted to say were all stuck in her throat. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t care for her medicine! ¡°Next time | develop a better one, I''ll give it to you.¡± Seeing the vi gate open, Audrey pushed the car door, ready to get out. But before the door could be pushed open, the slender, fair wrist was already seized by the young man.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Their eyes met again, a hint of darkness flickering in his gaze. His thin lips curled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your medicine.¡± His emotions were uncontroble, irritable, paranoid, and cold, but he didn¡¯t need any of her sympathy! Audrey slightly furrowed her delicate brows, ¡°If you¡¯re not confident about taking my medicine, you can have it tested¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, he had already lifted his slender, immacte hand, caressing her delicate and beautiful corbone. The moment his cool fingertips touched her skin, she was startled, her pupils shrinking. She quickly grabbed his hand, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sterling saw the wariness and panic in her eyes, a low chuckle escaping from his thin lips. His slender fingers buttoned up the top two buttons of her chiffon shirt for her. ¡°Disheveled, | thought you were trying to seduce me.¡± 33.25% L 11:20 Chapter 110 He Thought She Was Trying to Seduce Him Audrey hadn¡¯t noticed that two buttons hade undone. It wasn¡¯t revealing much, but one could faintly see the strap of her pale pink bra underneath. Her tender white cheeks and ears were tinged with a hot blush. She pulled away his hand, fastened the topmost button, turned her head, dared not look into his deep, dark eyes again, and in her panic, she pushed open the car door and got out. Watching her slender figure running towards the vi, Sterling pressed his tongue against his cheek, feeling a slight itch in his back teeth. He didn¡¯t turn around and leave until her figure disappeared from sight. The car hadn''t been gone long before it came back again. The tall, cold figure got out of the sports car, searched by the roadside for a while, picked up the small medicine and then got back into the car. the Watson¡¯s house. Audrey had just stepped in when she saw Rn hurriedlying down from upstairs. Having not seen him for three days, Rn had noticeably lost some weight. His eyes, under his sses, were tinged with bloodshot red. His usually clean-shaven jaw was now covered with stubble. Overall, he looked tired and much more haggard. 70 67% Chapter 119 hapter 119 Give Him Some Time Seeing Rn¡¯s appearance, a hint of surprise showed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Was it because of worrying about her that he ended up like this? Before Andrey could say anything. Rn strode towards her, his handsome and refined thee filled with a terrifying sternness and coldness. ¡°You disappeared without a word, even deliberately avoiding surveince, Audrey, have you grown wings?¡± Audrey''s long, thickshes quivered slightly, and she said with a somewhat sour nose. ¡°Dad is about to have a son, will he still care about Audra?¡± Rn shuddered, aplex and intense emotion shing in his eyes. His voice hoarse, he said. ¡°Andra, your father only had one child in the past, and will only have you in the future!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Audrey looked at Rn in confusion. Rn patted her head. ¡°Give Daddy some time.¡± Danna came out of the room, she was getting on in years. Audrey couldn''t bear to worry her, so she had specifically told the old lady when she left. The olddy knew that Audrey wanted to calm down. because of Elise¡¯s pregnancy. She didn¡¯t tell Rn where Audrey had gone. Over the years, Rn¡¯s thoughts had been on Elise and her daughter Kelsey. She even thought he couldn¡¯t distinguish who his daughter was. Seeing him anxious and angry, she didn¡¯t feel sorry at all! Danna pulled Audrey into her arms, lovingly stroked her little face, ¡°I know exactly what Elise is up to, my dear wife. She can forget about [e) ever stepping foot in the Watson family¡¯s door in her lifetime!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯tck grandsons, | just cherished my Audra. Whoever wanted to make her suffer, they had to leave the Watson family!¡± Audrey hugged the olddy, burying her face in her chest, her eyes rimmed red, ¡°Grandma, | won''t be willful anymore, no matter what difficulties | encounter, | won¡¯t leave without a word again!¡± Danna pulled Audrey into her room, and the grandmother and granddaughter talked for quite a while. Returning to her room, Audrey still had the olddy¡¯s words echoing in her mind, ¡°Audra, Elise has been by your father¡¯s side for over a decade. If your father really wanted her to get pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until today. There¡¯s no rush, let your father figure it out!¡± A doubt shed through Audrey¡¯s mind, could it be, Elise was faking her pregnancy, or, the child she was carrying wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s? Hospital. Upon waking, Kelsey discovered a ten¡ªcentimeter gash on her forehead. She became emotionally agitated, feeling as if she had fallen into an abyss, her life plunged into despair. Seeing Kelsey in a state of copse, Elise directly pped her. ¡°Is this the daughter | raised? So ipetent, admitting defeat after only two attempts?¡± Kelsey was trembling, she touched her forehead, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m disfigured!¡± 38.47% 11:20 Elise took out a box of ointment, ¡°Apply it every day, and in less than half a year, you will be back to normal.¡± Elise sat by the hospital bed, cing Kelsey¡¯s hand on her stomach, ¡°Now mom has a bargaining chip, it won¡¯t be long before your Rn marries me. After you go to the countryside tomorrow, study hard and wait for mom toe pick you up!¡± Tears blurred Kelsey''s vision as she nodded. Not long after Elise left, the click¡ªck sound of high heels striking the ground echoed. Aslender and graceful figure caught Kelsey¡¯s eye. The woman was wearingrge sunsses and a beige long dress. Her exposed calves were thin and straight. Her long, straight ck hair was parted in the middle and hung on both sides, adding a touch of coolness to her beautiful face. Camille, the daughter of Kelsey¡¯s uncle Hayden, was a renowned superstar both domestically and internationally. She was the number one beauty in Cloud City, attracting countless wealthy young men. 74.02% Chapter 120 Chapter 120 He walked side by side with another girl. Kelsey knew that Camille became popr in the entertainment industry because she had a big backer in Seffolk! Kelsey had once tried to inquire from Camille, but Camille didn¡¯t tell her who the person was, only saying that even the richest family in Cloud City, the Watson family, was nothing in front of that family! Camille was a famously aloof beauty. Presumably, that man from Seffolk was not only wealthy and powerful, but also quite outstanding to have caught Camille¡¯s eye. Kelsey looked at Camille with a hint of envy, ¡°Camille, I¡¯m going to the countryside tomorrow, | thought you wouldn¡¯te back to see me!¡± Camille stood by the bedside, pushing her sunsses up to her forehead, looking down at Kelsey with a cold gaze. ¡°You used to manipte Audrey at your will, and now she fights back, you¡¯re in aplete mess. Is this all you¡¯re capable of?¡± Kelsey had been feeling extremely frustrated and miserable recently. If it hadn¡¯t been for her mother¡¯s pregnancy making her feel a bit better, she would have felt like dying! Whenever Audrey was mentioned, she would think of the humiliation she had suffered. She really wanted to tear Audrey to pieces! Kelsey''s eyes were rimmed red, like a cornered beast that had been struck. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It was my negligence that fell into Audrey¡¯s trap. | will strive to improve and make myself better!¡± ¡°Camille, | was afraid that during the time | was absent, she would 0.00% tL side with another girl. steal the boy | liked. Could you help me think of a solution?¡± Camille pulled out a photo from her bag and tossed it onto Kelsey, repositioned her sunsses on the bridge of her nose, and spoke with a calm expression, ¡°This girl has been looking for the boy you mentioned. She will soon transfer to Elsa Noble High School to keep an eye on that boy for you!¡± Before Kelsey could ask anything more, Camille had already turned and left. Re In November, a big event urred at Elsa Noble High School. Chloe Ger, the school beauty of Sixth High School, transferred to ss 1 of the senior year at Elsa Noble High School. Chloe was pure and beautiful, with delicate features, fair skin, and a fall, slender figure. Her long hair fluttered as she moved. Her arrival at Elsa Noble High School caused quite a stir. When Audrey came to school in the morning, she heard quite a few people discussing Chloe, the school beauty of Sixth High School. ¡°Kelsey left, unexpectedly reced by an even prettier and more innocent school beauty.¡± ¡°Chloe is indeed beautiful, but why do | still find Audrey more attractive? Audrey has a fairy¡ªlike aura about her. | think even if we were to choose a new school beauty, Audrey should be the one!¡± ¡°Forget it, Audrey¡¯s temper, how could shepare to a fairy? | heard Chloe is good at singing and dancing, multi-talented, and speaks softly. Audrey is nowhere near as good as her, okay?!¡± Audrey had no interest in whether or not she was the school¡¯s beauty, and was about to quicken her pace and move forward, when aN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 11:20 girls caught her attention: ¡°| had a neighbor who studied at Sixth High School. | heard that Sterling from ss 10 transferred from Sixth High School. He once had a girlfriend, who was Chloe!¡± Audrey''s forward steps faltered. Did Chloe date Sterling? Sterling transferred to Elsa Noble High School, and Chloe transferred as well. Could it be that she came because of Sterling? Originally, Audrey was not interested in Chloe, but now, she was curious about who Chloe was and what she looked like! When passing by the basketball court, Audrey saw Eden, Jase, and a few others ying basketball inside. Logically, Sterling should have been there, but Audrey didn¡¯t see him. Just as | was about to look away, | suddenly saw two figures walking side by side on the yground. One was tall and aloof, the other was slender and exquisite. 77 89% Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Aren¡¯t You Jealous? The girl was dressed in the uniform of Elsa Noble High School, a white shirt, a pleated skirt, long socks that wrapped around her calves, and round-toed leather shoes. Audrey could only see her slender, tall silhouette, unable to see her front. Acascade of sleek, ck hair fell over her exquisite back. From a distance, she exuded a serene and ethereal aura. Walking with the tall and aloof Sterling was like a beautiful painting made in heaven. Audrey watched the two figures receding into the distance, it took her a long time to look away. She shouldn''t have been angry, nor should she have interfered with his personal affairs. Having been reborn, she had never considered matters of the heart, let alone the fact that she was still young in age. She regarded Sterling as her benefactor, only wanting to cure his illness and cut off the source of his depression.. But over the past two months, he had actually helped her quite a bit. She seemed to have gotten used to his presence, and also developed a bit of dependence. He was not her possession, and they had merely transitioned from a bad rtionship to being friends. 0.00% IllN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. [e) 11:21 He had a girlfriend, which was the most normal thing, wasn¡¯t it? In her past life, she trusted others too easily, only to be pushed into an abyss of no return. Her heart was already scarred, she should not have relied on others anymore! If dependence became a habit, it would turn into a terrifying possessiveness! She shouldn''t have done that! Sterling was her benefactor, as long as he was doing well, she was happy too! At this thought, a hint of relief and rxation appeared on Audrey''s little face. Upon reaching the ssroom, both Patrick and Ingrid looked at Audrey with some concern. Carlie had apparently heard the rumors outside as well, sulking at her desk. However, her mood improved slightly upon seeing Audrey. Everyone thought Audrey would be Sterling¡¯s girlfriend, but just like her, Sterling didn¡¯t fancy her at all! ¡°Audra, it might just be a misunderstanding,¡± Ingrid whispered to her, noticing no expression on Audrey¡¯s face. Audrey took the book out of her bag and smiled at Ingrid, ¡°If she really is his girlfriend, | would be happy for him!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ingrid blinked, somewhat surprised, ¡°Aren''t you jealous?¡± ¡°Why be jealous? Sterling and | are just friends, not lovers. Who he is with is his freedom!¡± 30.88% Ill r 11:21 Chapter 121 Aren? You Jealous? Before ss, the ss teacher Emily came to find Audrey In December, Elsa Noble High School was to hold its 50th anniversary celebration, and the school needed to select two hosts for the evening party. Emily rmended Audrey ¡°The host needs to be bilingual, how is your foreignnguage spoken skills?¡± Audrey nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then you should prepare well, strive to be selected.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Audrey returned to the ssroom, Sterling and a few others were already in their seats. Jase was talking to Sterling, ¡°Sterling, | saw Audrey pass by the basketball court earlier, she might have seen you and Chloe.¡± Sterling abruptly lifted his eyelids, just in time to see Audrey entering the ssroom. She tied her long, ck hair into a ponytail that resembled a sugar- coated hawthorn today. As she walked, the ponytail swayed, making her look yful and cute. Perhaps sensing his gaze, she looked at him. Her clear, bright eyes instantly curved into crescents, and she smiled at him. It was not the previous coquettish sweetness, but a faint, distant, polite smile. Sterling¡¯s deep ck eyes narrowed slightly. 63.63% [e) 11:218 Chapter 121 Aren¡¯t You Jealous? He stood up, ready to walk towards her, when the ss bell rang. For the entire ss, it was rare for Sterling not to look at his phone ory down to sleep. His dark eyes asionally nced at the girl in the front row. 93.83% Chapter 122 Chapter 122 He was infuriated by her! Audrey was very attentive in ss, taking notes, answering questions, without the slightest distraction or bad mood. Sterling had a bit of knowledge about the rumors in the campus. Fake things, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. Audrey had actually noticed that unignorable gaze from the back row. She forced herself not to look back. She didn¡¯t know why he was always watching her. Although she was clear in her conscience, she always felt uneasy under such scrutiny, as if a thorn was in her back. After ss, Audrey and Ingrid went to the restroom. Sterling didn¡¯t find the opportunity to talk to her. After the second period ended, she and Ingrid left the ssroom again. The third period ended, and | still left the ssroom. Sterling touched his right cheek with the tip of his tongue, chuckling softly. It was clear, she was avoiding him. Thest ss of the morning had ended, and before the teacher had even left the ssroom, Sterling had already stood up and moved to Audrey¡¯s desk. 0.00% Chapter 122 He was infuriated by her Audrey couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to. Ingrid saw Sterling''s face looking terrible, his whole b*dy exuding a horrifyingly cold aura. She looked at Audrey with some worry and whispered, ¡°Audra, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°You go wait for me in the cafeteria, I''lle over in a bit.¡± After Ingrid left, Audrey looked up at the sullen and cold¡ªfaced boy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯re about to eat someone!¡± Sterling¡¯s tall figure leaned on Audrey''s desk, his long legs stretched out beside her chair. If Audrey wanted to leave, she had to step over his legs, so she simply sat in her chair and looked up at him.. Sterling stared into her beautifully radiant eyes, ¡°What did you see on the basketball court this morning?¡± Audrey was taken aback, not expecting him to ask her so directly. ¡°The new school beauty, you two walking together, you look quite well-matched.¡± Audrey said, feigning nonchnce, a slight smile ying on her lips, ¡°Introduce me when you have time!¡± Sterling¡¯s sharp face suddenly tensed up, his handsome and delicate features seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. A dark, cold and ruthless look emerged between his brows and eyes, his voice was low and cold without a hint of warmth, ¡°You sure can hide a boat in the belly of a prime minister!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After speaking, he turned around and left. The air around, once frozen, slowly returned to its normal flow. Audrey found Ingrid in the cafeteria. 24.92% Chapter 122 He was infuriated by her! Ingrid had already prepared her meal. Sitting across from Ingrid, seeing her red¡ªrimmed eyes, Audrey gently poked her fair and delicate face, ¡°Little crybaby, what''s wrong with you?¡± After spending time with Ingrid, Audrey found her to be innocent and kind, as well as a bit of a crybaby. Ingrid lowered her thick, ckshes, lightly biting her lower lip, ¡°No, nothing.¡± She had just run into Eden, who came to the cafeteria with his new girlfriend. The girlfriend liked sweet and sour ribs, and she bought thest two portions, which upset the girlfriend who insisted on sharing one portion from her te. Eden tried to persuade her a few times but failed, so he asked Ingrid to sell a copy to his little girlfriend. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but when she saw Eden buying her ribs and then patiently coaxing his little girlfriend, she felt as if a bottle of mixed emotions had been knocked over in her heart. N He usually strutted around the school, full of arrogance and vigor. Although he had had girlfriends in the past, | had never seen him so devoted to a girl before. He really fell for his current girlfriend, didn¡¯t he? ¡°Eh, why did you only make sweet and sour ribs for me, and none for yourself?¡± Audrey quickly added a few pieces to Ingrid¡¯s te, ¡°Don¡¯t always give everything to others in the future, fight for what you like!¡± Ingrid gave a wry smile, ¡°Maybe after a while, | won¡¯t like it anymore!¡± She knew well that she and Eden were from two different worlds. It 59.29% Ill 11:21 Chapter 122 He was infuriated by her! was impossible for him to like a shy and introverted girl like her, and she didn¡¯t dare to date a guy who changed girlfriends every now and then. It was quite good that we treated each other as strangers at school! 94.82% Chapter 123 Chapter 123 She didn¡¯t want to deal with Sterling anymore. Halfway through the meal, a burst of noise came from the cafeteria. At the entrance of the cafeteria, several youthful and beautiful figures walked in. The girl walking in the middle was the most tall and striking. ¡°Audra, that girl was Chloe.¡± Audrey had already guessed. No wonder Chloe caused a sensation as soon as she turned around. Indeed, she was pure and beautiful, delicate and charming, with outstanding temperament. In school, Sterling never interacted much with girls, except for talking to her. This morning, he walked side by side with Chloe on the yground. It was clear that Chloe held a special ce in his heart. Audrey looked at Chloe¡¯s appearance, suddenly having an illusion. Her expression and temperament seemed so simr to her own. The girl¡¯s intuition gave Audrey a vague yet bold guess in her heart. Sterling transferred to ss 10, let her bully him, gradually eased the rtionship with her, and even helped her several times. Was it all because she looked simr to Chloe? 0.00% Ill [e) 11:21 Chapter 123 She didn¡¯t want to deal with Sterling anymore. Audrey shook her head, reminding herself not to overthink. Even if it was because she and Chloe were of the same type, so what? He wasn¡¯t anyone to her! Chloe bought a few bottles of drinks in the cafeteria, and also bought a case of mineral water. Audrey faintly heard that she was going to invite the boys on the basketball court to drink waterter. When Chloe was paying the bill, a girl next to her said something to her unknowingly. She cast a faint nce at Audrey. Audrey noticed Chloe¡¯s gaze and looked back at her, lifting her long eyshes. Among girls, usually a single nce was enough to perceive each other¡¯s intentions. It was clear to Audrey that Chloe had considered her a romantic rival! Audrey hummed in her heart, it was really easy to make enemies by being friends with Sterling. The girls who liked him all treated her as a hypothetical enemy! Audrey suddenly felt like she didn¡¯t want to deal with Sterling anymore. For several days, Audrey hadn¡¯t spoken to Sterling, and Sterling hadn¡¯t sought her out either. 25.87% Ill [e) J 11.210 Chapter 123 She didn¡¯t want to deal with Sterling anymore. One day after evening self-study, Audrey saw Sterling getting into Chloe¡¯s luxury car. Although she couldn''t interfere with his private life, he was still a high school student after all. Wasn''t he afraid that his teachers would find out about what he was doing? However, he had always been arrogant and aloof, doing whatever he wanted, never caring about others¡¯ opinions and views! Although Sterling had been ignoring Audrey recently, which made Audrey a bit upset, Audrey sessfully advanced from the preliminary round of the fashion designpetition she participated in. The domestic semi-finals wereing up, and if she could make it into the top ten, she would be able to participate in the Silvershore Fashion Design Competition. Audrey hadpleted her work for the domestic semi-finals. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to present it on-site, so she didn¡¯t have to take time off to participate in thepetition. Meanwhile, Audrey learned from Elise that Kelsey had also participated in the fashion designpetition and she had also made it to the semi-finals. Elise didn¡¯t know about Audrey¡¯s participation in thepetition. When she mentioned that Kelsey had made it to the next round, there was a subtle hint of smugness in her eyes, as well as a sense of pride and satisfaction for finally outdoing Audrey. Half a day off was taken on Sunday. It was Jase¡¯s birthday, he called Audrey, inviting her to his birthday party. 51.26% Ill [e) 11:21 Chapter 123 She didn¡¯t want to deal with Sterling anymore Thinking of her recent awkward situation with Sterling, coupled with the need to prepare a speech for tomorrow''s school anniversary host election, Audrey tactfully declined and hung up the phone. After that, she sent a red envelope to Jase.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ME Club. Inside the luxurious and grand private room, it was extraordinarily lively. ssmates and friends who usually had a good rtionship with Jase all came. Sterling was lounging on the sofa, a cigarette pinched between his fingertips, his long legs propped up on the coffee table, exuding an air ofnguor and indifference. 86.11% Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Dare to Make a Bet? Jase walked up to Sterling, shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Audrey sent me a red envelope, she won¡¯t being over tonight.¡± Recently, the news of Sterling dating Chloe had been buzzing around the school, even the usually oblivious Jase noticed Audrey¡¯s estrangement from Sterling. Wherever he was, she tried her best to avoid. ¡°You didn¡¯t date Chloe, why didn¡¯t you exin it to Audrey?¡± Sterling took a puff of his cigarette, his dark, narrow eyes looking towards Jase. His cold, handsome face was hidden under the smoke, appearing mysterious and inscrutable, ¡°Does she care?¡± Jase was choked for a moment. Audrey seemed, indeed, not to care much. She did what she was supposed to do every day, without showing a hint of jealousy! ¡°She didn¡¯t like you, of course she wouldn''t care.¡± A warm and elegant voice with a hint ofughter came. Jase turned around, noticing Corbin who had somehow entered the booth unnoticed. He slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Agroup of ssmates also had a birthday and they were partying in the private room next door. 0.00% Ill [e) 11:21 Chapter 124 Dare to Make a Bet? Just now, as the waiter brought in the drinks, Corbin passed by and saw Sterling on the sofa. Then he came over with two ssmates from ss One. ¡°My brother is here, | came in to say hello to him, is there a problem?¡± Corbin retorted to Jase. Jase looked at Corbin with a displeased expression, ¡°Your tone just now was clearly provocative! What do you mean she doesn¡¯t like it, of course she wouldn¡¯t care?¡± A boy behind Corbin said, ¡°Corbin used to hang out with us. With just one phone call, no matter howte, Audrey would always come.¡± ¡°Every time he came over, he would bring us delicious food, and he would also buy us singles!¡± A hint of contempt shed in Jase¡¯s eyes, ¡°You guys seem to enjoy living off others.¡± The boy behind Corbin¡¯s face changed color, stepping forward to hit Jase, but Corbin reached out and stopped him. Sterling was here, they surely couldn¡¯t beat the others with their fists! Corbin looked at the silent and aloof Sterling, who was puffing out clouds of smoke. A strange smile appeared on his clear and handsome face, ¡°Bro, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± Sterling¡¯s brows and eyes darkened a few degrees, clearly not wanting to say much to Corbin. From his thin lips, he coldly spat out a word, ¡°Scram!¡± Corbin had long been ustomed to Sterling¡¯s cold and gloomy attitude. Not only did he not leave, but a provocative look also appeared in his brown eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s cach call Audrey and see who can 29.81% Ill fo) 14:21 Chapter 124 Dare to Make a Bet? get her toe over. Whoever wins, the loser must stay away from her in the future!¡± Jase looked at Corbin impatiently, ¡°Are you sick or something? Find someone else who wants to bet with you, don¡¯t bother us Sterlings!¡± The two boys behind Corbin burst intoughter, mocking him: ¡°If you dare not bet, then don¡¯t. Even though Audrey has been hanging out with you guys recently, the one she likes the most in her heart is definitely only Corbin!¡± Once we were ying Truth or Dare, Corbin chose dare and confessed his feelings to Audrey. When Audrey heard Corbin say he liked her over the phone, she immediately responded, ¡°I like you too!¡± Suddenly¡ª With a loud bang, Sterling abruptly stood up, kicking over the heavy coffee table behind him. The fruit te and wine above were shattered into pieces, sshing all over the ground. There was a moment of cold silence and deathly stillness in the box. Sterling¡¯s towering figure approached Corbin, casting a terrifying shadow. A hint of malice hooked at the corner of his eyes. Under his high¡ªbridged nose, his thin lips were tightly pressed together, exuding a chilling and terrifying aura all over. 68.70% 11:21 ie) N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 125 hapter 125 The DUI Cared About Him as Her Heart Chapter 125 She Still Cared About Him in Her Heart. Corbin looked into Sterling¡¯s icy, de¡ªlike ck eyes. His handsome face was slightly tense, a flicker of panic shed through his brown eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. Sterling didn¡¯t dare to hit him. After hitting him and returning home, he would be punished by his parents! However. Sterling was moody and unpredictable, not ying by the rules. Even if he really started a fight and got punished by his parents, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all! He was just a cold-blooded monster! Corbin didn¡¯t want to fight with Sterling, he unconsciously stepped back two steps. Jase, standing next to Sterling, snorted in derision. | thought he was so brave! Corbin couldn¡¯t back down due to his pride, otherwise, he would be theughingstock of the entire school the next day. ¡°Kindergarteners nowadays don¡¯t solve problems with their fists anymore. Sterling. If you''re afraid to bet with me, just admit defeat!¡± Jase just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, where did Corbin get the nerve to be so arrogant? Recently, Audrey hadn¡¯t even nced at him, right? Normally, she 10 == Chapter 126 She bull Cared About i lion in Her ipoa hadn''t even mentioned his name! ¡°Sterling, make a call, | can¡¯t believe Audrey wouldn''t give you face if you personally made the call!¡± Sterling cast a gloomy nce at Corbin, his gaze as if looking at a jumping clown. llis jawline tightened, his voice cold to the extreme, ¡°If shees for me, you stay as far away as possible in the future!¡± Corbin¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°What if she came for me?¡± ¡°| wouldn''t get close to her again!¡± Corbin nodded, ¡°Alright! You go first!". Sterling took out his phone and sent a Line message to Audrey, but no one replied. He called her again, but the result was a message indicating that the phone had been turned off. Sterling¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Jase stood next to Sterling, hearing the sound of a shutdown, he said, ¡°Audrey has shut down, this bet will have to be postponed until another day¡ª¡± Before Jase could finish his sentence, he saw Corbin pull out his phone and dial andline. ¡°Her phone was off, but she could still call the Watson¡¯s house.¡± Corbin nced at the gloomy-faced Sterling, hooking his lip, ¡°Didn''t she tell you the home phone number?¡± Adark, cold, and sinister killing intent emerged from Sterling''s pitch- ck pupils, like an Asura from hell, causing the surrounding air to freeze. 125 Corbin didn¡¯t nce at Sterling again. After making the call, he had the servant at the Watson¡¯s house notify Audrey to take the phone. Not long after, a charming and crisp voice rang out. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± Corbin hooked the corner of his mouth, holding his phone as he walked out of the box. ¡°Damn. Audrey really answered his call!¡± Jase said angrily. Not two minutes had passed before Corbin came in, a smug smile on his face. ¡°She¡¯sing right away¡± Corbin looked at Sterling, his face taut and his dark eyes stern. He felt an unprecedented sense of tion. ¡°She still cares about me!¡± Sterling red at Corbin with his deep. dark eyes, his handsome, icy face so gloomy it could almost scrape off ayer of frost. His thin lips. coldly spat out. ¡°Who said that Corbin and dogs are not allowed in?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Corbin¡¯s face suddenly changed, his hands hanging by his sides. clenched into fists. This matter. which he had barely managed to forget, was actually brought up again by Sterling! Gritting his teeth. he said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s because she pursued me for two years, and | didn¡¯t show any response. She said those words out of anger!¡± Acold. scornfulugh slipped from Sterling''s lips. That nonchnt expressionced with a hint of mockery and sarcasm made Corbin grind his teeth in frustration. Once Audrey came over. Sterling would know how much his own face. hurt! Chapter 125 She Sill Cared About Him in Her Heart About half an hour had passed when the door to the private room was pushed open from the outside. Agraceful, slender figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. 13:00 Chapter 126162 Lad the Bell Chapter 126 Chapter 126 He Lost the Bet! Audrey came over. She was wearing a loose denim jacket, with a cropped top underneath, and a pair of ripped jeans on the bottom. The hems of her jeans were rolled up a bit, revealing her slender and beautiful ankles. Her hair, perhaps freshly washed not long ago, was casually draped over her shoulders, still carrying a hint of moisture, making it look somewhat flully. This made her delicate and petite face stand out event more. Her face was devoid of any makeup, her skin was fair and delicate, like a peeled egg, without any ws. She was 167cm tall, with a slender frame, without exaggerated S- curves. Her figure was graceful and delicate, full of youthful charm. The moment Audrey appeared, the box seemed to have been muted. instantly. Countless pairs of eyes were all staring at her. Corbin saw Audreying. his brown eyes lit up, he stood up from the sofa and walked towards Audrey ¡°Audra, | knew you woulde!¡± That certain look in his eyes made Audrey feel a wave of disgust. When Jase saw Audrey reallying over, he couldn''t help but wail in his heart. During this period, Sterling probably wouldn¡¯t have given them a good face! 000% Chapter 126 He Lost the Fett Jase really couldn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t Audrey no longer associating with Corbin? How could shee over for him? Corbin thought about how he had beaten Sterling, and that Sterling would automatically stay away from Audrey in the future. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold Audrey''s hand. But before he could encounter Audrey, he was avoided by her. Audrey walked straight to the corner sofa, her clear and bright eyes looking at Sterling, who had a gloomy face and hadn¡¯t nced at her since she came in. She said. ¡°My phone was dead. | only realized you had called me after | charged it.¡± After seeing Audreye in, Jase only spoke to Sterling, as if he had seen a glimmer of hope. He quickly told Sterling about the bet he had. with Corbin. Upon hearing this. Audrey''s delicate eyebrows furrowed tightly. Corbin walked over. ¡°Anyway, Audra. you came here because you answered my call, which naturally means | won!¡± Audrey cast a nce at Corbin, her delicate face taut with a hint of displeasure and anger, ¡°Am | an object, to be gambled on by you?!¡± Pausing for a moment, she continued. ¡°Besides, | decided toe here. because | heard Jase¡¯s voice on the phone, it has nothing to do with you. Corbin!¡± The color of Corbin¡¯s face suddenly turned rigid and ugly. Didn''t shee for him? Blood rushed to Corbin¡¯s head, leaving him momentarily embarrassed and annoyed. 31 36% Il 13:00 Chapter 126 He Lost the Be Could it be that her previous affection for him was all his illusion? Why had she be so cold and heartless now? Before Corbin could say anything. Audrey spoke again with a cold. face, ¡°You lost the bet, it''s best to avoid me in the future!¡± Corbin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, his throat felt as if it was tightly choked by an invisible hand, and he couldn''t utter a complete sentence. for a long time. ¡°Audrey, do...do you like Sterling?¡± Audrey had seen that Sterling hadn¡¯t spoken since she came over, her mood getting increasingly worse. The words she spat out were harsh. ¡°None of your damn business! Corbin stared intently at Audrey¡¯s small face, trying to detect even the slightest hint of her just being mad at him from her eyes. but there was none. It seemed that all she felt for him now was disgust andCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. indifference! Corbin¡¯s face turned from pale to purple, his mouth twitching. After a long while, he managed to say, ¡°Sterling is having an affair with Chloe from our ss, don¡¯t let him fool you!¡± After speaking, he left, trembling with anger. When Corbin reached the box door, it was pushed open, and Chloe. whom he had just mentioned, came over. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Making Her Believe He Liked Her When Jase saw Chloe arrive uninvited, he immediately became nervous. In fact, he never really figured out the rtionship between Sterling and Audrey. Were they together or not? But there were rumors that Sterling and Chloe had dated, meaning Chloe was an ex-girlfriend, and if Audrey is the current girlfriend, wouldn¡¯t that mean the ex and the current are together? Jase nced at Sterling, asking quietly. ¡°Sterling, what should we do?¡± Kicking someone out directly wouldn''t be very nice, would it? Audrey naturally noticed Chloe, she nced at Sterling out of the corner of her eye, he waszily leaning on the sofa, his long legs crossed, without even changing his posture. Alright, theypletely treated her as if she were invisible. Audrey didn¡¯t want to bore herself, and coincidentally, someone invited her to y pool. Audrey epted the invitation. It wasn¡¯t a student from Elsa Noble High School who invited Audrey, but Jase, a middle school ssmate, who had noticed her since she came in. The little girl was delicately beautiful,pletely fitting his aesthetic taste. After entering, Chloe gave Jase a birthday gift, walked to the corner, Ill [e) 13:00Content held by N?velDrama.Org. and stood next to Sterling. Sterling didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid. Chloe sat down beside him, huffily, her long eyshes trembling. slightly, a hint of grievance in her voice. ¡°I get it now, you approached me a few days ago just for that brooch, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sterling flicked the ash off his fingertips, his peripheral vision sweeping towards the direction of the pool table. The girl was bent over, ying pool, a sliver of her slim, white waist pecking out. He furrowed his brows slightly, uttering an impatient hum. Chloe was so angered by his bluntness that she couldn¡¯t utter a word for a while. The brooch was bought by him for double the price, which indeed did not treat her unfairly. However¡ª ¡°Sterling, you used to be so nice to me, giving me the false impression that you liked me, but you never confessed.¡± Chloe felt a bit aggrieved. thinking about the past, ayer of mist filling her beautiful eyes. ¡°I only agreed to date Glen Fredrick to make you jealous, in fact, we broke up less than a month after we got together!¡± The boy by the pool table said something to the girl, and she suddenly broke into a smile. She was blessed with bright eyes and white teeth. rosy lips and pearly teeth. Her smile was radiant and captivating. The boy who yed ball with her waspletely mesmerized. There was no emotional fluctuation on Sterling¡¯s sharply defined face. but his aura suddenly became a bit colder. The fingertips holding the cigarette lightened slightly, and terrifying veins faintly appeared on the back of his hand. Ill ie Chapter 127 Making Her Believe He Liked Her Chloe naturally noticed a change in Sterling''s aura. She bit her lower lip, gathering her courage to say, ¡°If you didn¡¯t like me, you shouldn¡¯t have given me that false impression in the first ce!¡± Sterling watched the girlughing and chatting with the boys, a cold. glint in his eyes. icy and piercing. From his thin lips, he uttered softly, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken the person.¡± Mistook the person? Chloe had a few seconds of stupor. So, after he found out she wasn¡¯t the one he was looking for, he transferred schools immediately, didn¡¯t he? Chloe looked at Sterling incredulously. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Sterling didn¡¯t speak again. Chloe followed his gaze. ncing at the girl ying pool. Audrey took off her denim jacket, revealing a white crop top underneath. Her slender, graceful neck, delicate and beautiful back, and slim waist that could not be fully grasped... Just a silhouette was enough to make people feel incredibly beautiful. ¡°So it was her.¡± Chloe muttered to herself. Sterling rarely responded to her, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s her.¡± 72 401 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Jealous Sterling The boy who yed ball with Audrey was cheerful and talkative, asionally mentioning the interesting things that happened at their school, which made Audreyugh several times. asionally, the corner of the eye would catch glimpses of two figures in the corner. Sterling was saying something to Chloe, it was evident that Chloe was different in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have talked to a girl for so long. The game ended, the boy walked up to Audrey. asking for her Line. Audrey took out her phone and the two exchanged Line contacts. Seeing this scene. Sterling¡¯s face turned terribly gloomy. Audrey no longer paid attention to Sterling, her phone rang. Seeing a call from her grandmother, she stepped out of the booth. After hanging up the phone. Audrey headed towards the bathroom. Just as she was nearing the bathroom door, Corbin¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Audrey.¡± Audrey turned around, looking at Corbin who was striding towards her, her eyes cold and indifferent. Corbin stood before Audrey, his brown eyes looking at her with an unusuallyplex and deep gaze, ¡°Audrey, | don¡¯t know why you suddenly don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t like Sterling. He¡¯s not as simple as Chapter 128 The Jealous Starting you think, he¡¯s a monster, a devil-¡± Bang! Before Corbin could finish his sentence, he was harshly pped across his handsome face by Audrey. Corbin was stunned by Audrey Looking at her beautifully drawn eyebrows and eyes, her delicate and pretty little face, his pupils contracted violently. ¡°Where did | go wrong. that you suddenly changed your heart. Audrey, | want to know the reason!¡± Audrey looked at Corbin, his face somewhat distorted with emotion, and felt a surge of emotion in her heart. If she could, she would have loved to tear off his handsome face and see just how ugly and disgusting his inner self was! ¡°Corbin, | know exactly what you¡¯re up to.¡± Audrey suddenly moved closer to Corbin. tiptoeing to reach his ear. her rosy lips brushing against it. ¡°In this life, it¡¯s either you die, or | perish.¡± Audrey entered the bathroom.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Corbin stood still, not moving for quite a while. Achill seeped from the spine, spreading coldness throughout every limb and bone. Audrey... what had she found out? Audrey came out of the bathroom, took two steps forward, and then abruptly stopped. 31.8 13:00! Chapter 120 The Jealous Sterling Atall, slender figure leaned against the wall, one long leg slightly bent. The fringe on his forehead obscured his narrow, dark eyes, making it impossible for her to discern his expression. Audrey didn¡¯t know whether to greet him or not. As she was. hesitating, he suddenly looked up at her. That gaze, deep and sharp, seemed as holes in her. if it wanted to carve out two Audrey didn¡¯t know where she had offended him again. Lowering her eyes, she was about to leave when the young man suddenly straightened up, a long leg stretching out to block her path. ¡°Weren''t you afraid that Chloe would get jealous when you blocked me like this?¡± No sooner had her words fallen than her slender, white wrist was forcefully gripped by hisrge hand. Then he directly dragged her into the men¡¯s restroom. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle. With a bang, she was flung against the door frame by him. The slender and tall figure of the young man stood in front of her, his two powerful arms braced above her head. He looked down at her from above, slowly opened his mouth, his voice carrying a hint of hoarseness, ¡°Did you exchange Line with that boy?¡± Audrey paused for a moment, realizing who the boy in his mouth was referring to, her delicate eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Yes, it was exchanged, does it have anything to do with you?¡± Her eyes, bright and dazzling, carried a hint of provocation and 60.72% Ill 13:00 Chapter 128 The Jealous Sterling arrogance, as if saying, ¡°You already have a girlfriend, what right do you have to meddle in my personal affairs?¡± 13:00 D Chapter 129 Chapter 129 He pulled her into the bathroom. Only she dared to speak to him in such a way. Only she would dare to provoke him so recklessly! Staring at her vivid and lively face, he suddenly felt a tickle in his throat and chuckled softly, ¡°You''re angry.¡± He used an affirmative sentence. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel angry as she watched his careless yet incredibly arrogant and confident demeanor. ¡°Why should | be angry? Who you date is your freedom!¡± Sterling¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, his attractive scarlet lips pursed as if in thought. After a while, he spoke, ¡°Two out of three sentences are about Chloe. It seems. you care a lot.¡± Audrey instantly reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Where did he get the confidence that she would care? She didn¡¯t care at all, okay? ¡°Which eye of yours saw me caring? If | wanted a boyfriend, | wouldn''t becking in options! Don¡¯t tter yourself. thinking I¡¯m so fond of you!¡± This was the emotion he had wanted. These past few days, she had been too calm, like ake without a ripple, showing no sign of disturbance. But at this moment, the sight of the lit firecrackers seemed to have considerably improved hisplexion. 13:00 D Chapter 129 He pulled her into the bathroom Staring at her eyes zing with anger, Sterling couldn¡¯t help butugh.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thisugh, once started, was uncontroble. Low, clear, and melodious, the voice seemed toe from deep within the chest, bewitching and stirring the eardrums. Audrey''s delicate face flushed, she lifted her foot and kicked towards. his long legs. ¡°Noughing allowed!¡± After a good while, Sterling finally stoppedughing. He leaned slightly forward, gazing into her pupils, dark and luminous, clearly reflecting her image. Audrey''s long, thick eyshes quivered, wanting to look away, but his eyes held her captive like a ma. Even though I knew he was handsome, up close. he was still wlessly handsome. With thin eyelids, deep ck pupils. a high¡ªbridged nose, and fair skin that seemed impervious to tanning, the person was tall and thin. They appeared both wild and desirable. Audrey turned her gaze away in annoyance. ¡°Chloe was not my girlfriend.¡± Audrey lowered her long eyshes, ¡°Who cares?¡± ¡°| mistakenly thought she was you before.¡± Audrey''s expression suddenly faltered, her longshes quivering as she looked at him. 32.92 Il Chapter 129 He pulled her into the bathroom Didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of his words. Sterling looked at her long eyshes, as dense as two rows of small brushes, and poked her forehead with his slender and clean fingers, ¡°One year, | ran away from home and sat under the overpass. A heavily made-up girl came over and gave me a piece of chocte cake and milk, and also left me two thousand dors.¡± Audrey looked at him in confusion, her bewildered face reflected in his dark pupils, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be me, could it?¡± No sooner had the words fallen, than the temperature in the air dropped sharply. In the slender. pitch-ck eyes of the young boy, a hint of crimson red up, as if he was angered by her. On his cold, rugged face, a chilling sternness prevailed, making him look rather fierce. Audrey shrank her neck. fearing that he would swing a fist at her. To be honest, when she was in a good mood, she had helped quite a few homeless people, but in her memory, it seemed that there had never been such a handsome and outstanding young man! ¡°Did you...mistake me for someone else again? | really don¡¯t remember helping you!¡± In his past life. he helped her collect corpses. Could it really be because she once gave him cake, milk, and two thousand dors? ¡°| was bundled up tightly that day, you couldn¡¯t recognize me normally!¡± 63.95% Chapter 130 Chapter 130 He Vowed to Win Her Over | was bundled up tightly that day, you couldn¡¯t recognize me normally! He almost said this sentence through gritted teeth. Could you not be angry? He always remembered her kindness, but she had long since forgotten itpletely. There was no difference between him and an ordinary vagabond! You little heartless one! Upon hearing him say this, Audrey seemed to have some recollection. ¡°| kind of remembered. | found it strange that day. Although | couldn''t see your face clearly. | thought you had quite a good temperament!¡± Asweet smile spread across Audrey''s delicate face, ¡°So that¡¯s how it was. No wonder you put up with my bullying when you first transferred here. Turns out. | unknowingly did a good deed and saved ¡®my¡¯ life!¡± Sterling suddenly raised his hand, his slender index finger and thumb pinching a thin piece of skin on the back of her neck. His fingertips were slightly cold, and the moment he pinched her, Audrey shivered unexpectedly. ¡°Did youe to settle scores with me after you¡¯ve repaid your kindness?¡± Hearing her words, Sterling pressed his tongue against his cheek that 13 CON?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ached from her anger, ¡°Am | really that brutal?¡± As his words fell, the fingertips he had on the back of her neck increased their pressure slightly Audrey''s slender eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Ouch, you really pinch, don¡¯t you?¡± r ¡°| really wanted to strangle you!¡± Audrey, ¡°You''re a violent maniac!¡± Sterling withdrew his hand from the back of her neck, instead gripping her delicate jaw. He slightly squinted his deep, dark eyes, ¡°| don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you anymore.¡± The hand he had on her chin slowly moved up. Her face was so small that he could hold it with just two fingers. Gradely, he pinched her cheekbone. She didn¡¯t push him away. Her long eyshes, like butterfly wings, fluttered and brushed against the hollow of his hand, tickling him. ¡°| wanted you!¡± The air around seemed to have stopped flowing. The sound of each other¡¯s breathing had be heavier. Audrey looked at the boy who was close at hand, her heart seemed to jump into her throat. He, what on earth was he saying? Just for a piece of cake and a box of milk, he wanted her?. ¡°Sterling, don¡¯t mistake gratitude for affection. | don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything about me that you would find likable!¡± Ill Chapter 130 He Vowed to Win Her Over Sterling pursed his thin lips, his dark eyes staring at her intently. Unlike his usual casual and cold demeanor, there was a hint of dominance and arrogance in his eyes at this moment, ¡°Besides me, who else at Elsa Noble High School dares to pursue you?¡± Audrey lowered her thick, long feather¡ªlike eyshes, murmuring softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t n on dating in high school.¡± Sterling¡¯s tongue touched his check, his cold and rugged handsome. Sterling¡¯s tongue touched his cheek, face suddenly leaned towards her, their noses almost touching. Audrey¡¯s breath almost stopped, ¡°Sterling, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Sterling watched her trembling long eyshes, his Adam''s apple bobbed, and when he spoke again, his voice was seven parts hoarse, three parts solemn, ¡°I didn¡¯t say | was joking either.¡± He stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly straightened up, his slender hand pulling something out of his trouser pocket. Upon seeing the object between his long fingers, Audrey¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. Mother¡¯s brooch when she was alive! ¡°This... how did it end up in your hands?¡± She was truly shocked. ¡°Chloe had bought it.¡± Audrey reached out, wanting to take a closer look at the brooch in his hand, but in the next second, he had put it back into his pocket, ¡°You have three days to think about it.¡± So domineering, arrogant, and boastful! ¡°Three days was too short. | couldn¡¯t give you an answer.¡± Sterling looked deeply into Audrey''s eyes, his gaze as if promising that i) S28) tL Chapter 130 He Vowed to Win Her Over no matter how long she took to consider, he was determined to win her over. He didn¡¯t say anything else, pulled open the door, and strode out. 10) Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Did You Dream of Me Last Night? Audrey leaned against the door frame. Recalling the events that had happened in the recent days in my mind. Had already realized the reason why Sterling and Chloe were getting close. Should have bought the brooch she wanted! But he actually used the brooch to ckmail her! Despicable! Shameless!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Bastard! Damn it! Annoying! Audrey puffed out her cheeks in annoyance, pulled open the door, and walked out. Before even taking a step, upon seeing a few boys outside, | was instantly dumbfounded. Eden. Jase, Bruno were standing outside, each of them desperate to pee, ready to unbuckle their belts. They probably didn¡¯t expect Audrey to appear before them, they all looked as if they were stunned. OCOL Ill 13:01 ¡°Did we go the wrong way?¡± Eden was the first to react, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°Damn, we didn¡¯t!¡± The blush that had barely faded from Audrey¡¯s face came back again, She covered her face with her hands and muttered quietly. ¡°So embarrassing!¡± Before Eden and the others could say anything, he ran off in a cloud of dust. Jase. ¡°Did Audrey have any quirks?¡± Bruno. ¡°His cheeks were as red as if he had done something naughty!¡± Eden, who now had a little girlfriend, huffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice that Sterling and Audrey left one after the other?¡± ¡°Holy shit, are you kidding me? In the toilet, there was just...¡± Eden pped Jase on the back of his head, ¡°You underestimate Sterling too much, ten minutes, huh, I¡¯m going to tell him, Jase said he only has ten minutes...¡± Jase choked Eden by the neck. ¡°You fucking want me dead, don¡¯t you?¡± Bruno was standing off to the side,ughing uncontrobly. Audrey heard the unrestrainedughter of a few boys, her cheeks burning even more fiercely. What on earth was all that about! That night. Audrey suffered from insomnia after she went home. Chapter 131 Did You Dream of Me Last Might? Kept dreaming all night. Amoment ago, she dreamed of a past life where Sterling collected her b*dy for her, drinking down a scene of intense poison. He dreamt again of the scene where he went mad and lost control of his emotions after she rejected him. She didn¡¯t lie to Sterling, she indeed didn¡¯t want to date in high school. One was that she still had many life goals that had not been achieved. and the other was that she had been hurt so badly that she dared not. easily touch matters of emotion again! Sterling was avable. Thinking back to since her rebirth. his kindness towards her stirred. some emotions in her heart again. At dawn, her eyes were tinged with red veins, with faint shadows under her eyes, and her face looked slightly tired. The election for the school anniversary host was to be held in the morning, and Audrey had put on light makeup. Those who participated in this host election included two girls and two boys from ss 1, including Chloe and Corbin, and Audrey and Carlie from ss 10. Carlie had been waiting in the auditorium early. Seeing Audreying, a hint of contempt shed in her eyes. ¡°You better not embarrass yourself. | remember your speaking is quite poor, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of disgracing our ss 10 when you stutter on stage.ter?¡± Audrey ignored Carlie, looking at the manuscript in her hands. 1301 Chapter 131 Did You Dream of Me Last Night? Quite a few ssmates came to watch their live electionpetition, Sterling and Eden also came. Audrey was intently reading the manuscript when suddenly her cheeks flushed. She fluttered her longshes, and Sterling held a bottle of warmed milk against her face. Seeing her gazeing over, he clicked his tongue and raised his eyebrows, his handsome face suddenly leaning towards her, ¡°Did your dream about mest night?¡± Despite her makeup, there was an unmistakable fatigue in her eyes, clearly indicating that she hadn¡¯t rested well. 85 49 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Competition The young man was dressed in the uniform of Elsa Noble High School, his zer unbuttoned, half of his shirt tucked into his trousers and the other half hanging loose. With one hand in his pocket, he exuded a casual and carefree air, yet also radiated an aura of wild arrogance and aloofness. Audrey discovered that beneath his seemingly unrestrained appearance, he was actually quite particr. Although he appeared to be a bit of a rogue at first nce, upon closer inspection, he was able to wear the standard school uniform with a unique and fashionable ir. Seeing her silent, just staring at him up and down. Sterling slightly bowed his head. The top two buttons of his shirt were undone. revealing a hint of his delicate and S**y corbone. As he leaned forward, the handsome and sturdy pectoral muscles inside were faintly visible. Audrey was caught off guard by his deep, shiny, narrow eyes. Her heart pounded twice, and her long eyshes trembled as she red at him. ¡°Your pretty boy tactics won''t work on me, they won''t be a plus in my decision-making time!¡± The golden rays of light shone in through the window, falling on the girl¡¯s delicate and luminous face. Her tender skin flushed a faint pink at a visible speed, like a fruit just ripened on the branch, exuding a faint fragrance. Sterling touched his right cheek with the tip of his tongue, giving a low chuckle. His slender and clean hand ruffled her hair, ¡°I won''t tease you anymore, don¡¯t be nervous. Before Audrey could say anything, he had already turned and headed 0.00% Chapter 132 The Competition towards the audience seats. Carlie, who had been standing behind Audrey the whole time, witnessed the entire scene. Sterling looked at Audrey, his gaze and the way he spoke to her werepletely different from his usual cold and gloomy demeanor. She had never seen such patience and roguishness in him before. Seeing Audrey blushing from his teasing. he even had a mischievous. smile on his face. Roguish, wicked, wild, and bad, he could blend them all perfectly, yet such expressions were revealed only for Audrey. Carlie¡¯s heart felt filled with bitter jealousy. She really couldn''t understand where she fell shortpared to Audrey. After all, Audrey had even stupidly and recklessly bullied him. when they shared a desk! Was he a masochist? The election was conducted in the order of drawing lots. Audrey wasst, with Carlie and Chloe ahead of her. Quite a few students came to the audience seats to watch. Carlie was full of confidence. After drawing lots, she quietly sent at message to her good friend Cheryl. The school didn¡¯t say that the selectionpetition couldn''t be live- streamed. She had Cheryl live¡ªstream the entire competition. When Audrey was to take the stage, if she couldn¡¯t speak a foreignnguage fluently and urately, she would definitely be theughing stock of the whole school. The boys¡® group went on stage first. Corbin ranked first. He was gentle and handsome. confident and elegant. With multiple experiences as a host, he responded fluently to the questions from the judges. His pronunciation was urate and articte, and he quickly scored high. The boy band Corbin had undoubtedly won.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. On the girls¡® team. Carlie was the first to go on stage. Her speaking was not bad, but she didn¡¯t react quickly during the live performance. resulting in a score that was neither high nor low. After Carlie. it was Chloe¡¯s turn to go on stage. Chloe used to be a regr host at Sixth High School. She excelled acadically, spoke fluently, and had standard pronunciation. Apart from taking more than ten seconds to think when faced with questions from the judges, she was basically wless. Her score was as high as Corbin¡¯s. Carlie saw Chloe¡¯s score and looked at Audrey with sympathy. ¡°You better not go on stage, otherwise, you would be theughingstock of the whole school!¡± At that time, there were several hundred people watching the match in the live stream room that Cheryl was hosting. Seeing Chloe scored high, they started sending a barrage ofments: ¡ªNot only was Chloe beautiful, but she also had such a great style in hosting. She truly deserved to be the school beauty from Sixth High School. ml sete 137 The Competition ¡ª¡°l heard the next one is Audrey, God, can she speak?¡± Just because she did well on the foreignnguage written test doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s good at speaking it. Isn¡¯t she really afraid of being utterly defeated by Chloe? MI Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The woman he was interested in, had to be excellent. Who didn¡¯t know that Audrey was recently fawning over Sterling? She must have felt upset when she saw rumors about him and Chloe! ¡ªChloe was the goddess of Sixth High School, and when she transferred to Elsa Noble High School, she became our goddess at Elsa Noble High School too. Audrey, you better step aside! ¡°Hey, the one upstairs, you really have the nerve to boost others¡® morale while undermining your own prestige!¡± If you ask me. Audrey was not at all less attractive than Chloe! Exactly, Kelsey left, and the new school beauty of Elsa Noble High School was still in the PK. It was still uncertain who would win or lose in the end! ¡°Come on, being the school beauty isn¡¯t just about good looks, okay? Based on Chloe¡¯s performance just now.bining beauty and talent. she must be the new school beauty!¡± The barrage was in an uproar, with some supporting Chloe and others. supporting Audrey, Audrey hadn''t checked her phone and didn¡¯t know that she had be. the hot topic at school. Eden and a few others in the audience saw the live barrage ofments. Eden was so angry that he was grinding his teeth. ¡°Damn it, Audrey hasn¡¯t even gone on stage and you already know she can¡¯t do it?¡± Eden looked around. saw Cheryl holding up her phone. Ill wanted to go over and stop the video, but Sterling pulled him back down Eden looked at the expressionless Sterling in confusion. ¡°Sterling, that woman is live streaming, causing Audrey to be ridiculed. What are you dragging me into this for?¡± Sterling pursed his cold, thin lips, saying lightly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t gone on stage yet, what''s the rush?¡± Eden was taken aback for a moment. then eximed. ¡°Holy shit. Sterling, do you believe Audrey is more capable than Chloe?¡± Sterling raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where does the woman I''m interested in fall short?¡± Eden. Alright, even if things were bad. Sterling wouldn''t have allowed them. to say it out loud! Audrey was thest one to go on stage. She didn¡¯t wear her school uniform today, instead. she wore a white knee-length dress that perfectly outlined her slender and graceful figure. Although it wasn¡¯t a curvaceous silhouette. it carried a sense of youthful delicacy. Asmall face as big as a palm was lightly made up. with red lips and white teeth. naturally beautiful, and clear eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She was poised and confident, neither coy nor shy, radiating youthful self-assurance. After the judges notified her that she could begin, she responded fluently in bothnguages. Her pronunciation was standard. her enunciation clear, and her pitch. tone, and rhythm varied with the content. Chapter 133 The woman he was interested in, had to be excellent She seemed like a born host. Facing the judges¡® questions, she answered fluently, without even a moment''s hesitation or stumbling. Carlie in the audience was stunned. She stared at the confident, elegant, and poised Audrey on stage, feeling as if she was looking at a monster. In her memory, Audrey was clearly just a love¡ªstruck fool who didn¡¯t know anything. But recently, she seemed to have undergone aplete transformation. Not only did her grades improve significantly, but she also handled hosting duties with ease. Even her pronunciation was more pleasing and charming than Chloe¡¯s. Facing the questions from the judges, her answers also had depth and connotation. Not only was Carlie left speechless, but there was also a few seconds. of silence in the barrage ofments. Those who originally mocked Audrey didn¡¯t dare to jump around anymore. The rest were all rainbow farts praising Audrey. ¡°Didn''t you notice? After Audrey stopped chasing Corbin, she not only became more beautiful, but also more talented and cultured.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, | noticed that too. | guess Corbin was probably afraid that Audrey would surpass him, so he deliberately said he liked her with heavy makeup, acting like a fool!¡± ¡°Sterling was indeed great. After Audrey got closer to him, she ml Chapter 133 The woman he was interested in, had to be excellent. improved so much!¡± When he saw this barrage. Sterling faintly hooked the corner of his lips. 13010 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 His Possessiveness Was Too Strong. But before the curve of his lips could fully form, the excited voice of Eden reached his ears: ¡°Sterling, Audrey was really beyond expectation, she was actually even better than Chloe! Those haters who used to badmouth her all shut up and dared not make a sound.¡± Moreover, in the forum¡¯s school beauty contest. Audrey''s poprity. had started to surge. ¡°| didn¡¯t think it would be long before Audrey became the undisputed new school beauty!¡± Sterling took out his phone, opened the forum, and saw the post about the new school beauty contest. His slender ink¡ªck eyebrows immediately furrowed. Eden noticed Sterling''s gloomy expression and was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Sterling, aren¡¯t you happy? Audrey is the new school beauty!¡± Sterling saw that someone had taken screenshots from the video of Audrey¡¯s recent game in the post. She stood on the stage, graceful in posture, with a natural smile. looking absolutely pleasing to the eye. Sterling stood up from the chair, hands in his pockets, and walked out of the hall. Eden was somewhat confused. He looked back at Jase and Bruno, ¡°Was Sterling actually happy or not?¡± 0.00% r 13.01 Chapter 134 His Possessiveness Was Too Strong Jase, ¡°My girl is about to be the school belle, of course I¡¯m happy! Eden, let¡¯s hurry up and vote for Audrey, let her leave the second ce far behind!¡± Eden, ¡°Hmm, gather the brothers for action, give Sterling and Audrey a surprise!¡± Eden¡¯s fighting power was astonishing, and with many brothers doing things for them. Audrey¡¯s votes quickly surpassed Chloe¡¯s, firmly bing the first. But before many could rejoice for long, a brother quickly sent a message to report: ¡°Eden, what happened? Chloe¡¯s votes skyrocketed, and all the votes we cast for Audrey automatically went to thest few candidates...¡± Eden quickly opened the post, seeing Audrey go from first to second. and then quickly to third, he incredulously widened his eyes. ¡°Holy cow, what happened here?¡± The most bizarre thing was. Regina, who was originally in fifth ce, actually surpassed Audrey and even Chloe, bing first! Another big event happened at Elsa Noble High School. The popr candidates for the new school beauty, Audrey and Chloe. both lost the election. Surprisingly, Regina, an underdog, actually became the first! Eden and the others thought Sterling would be in a bad mood, but surprisingly. when they yed basketball together in the afternoon, he didn¡¯t have a gloomy face. He even unusually let Eden and the others. have easy shots, allowing them to score sessfully. During the break, Eden and Sterling went to the store to buy water. Chapter 134 His Possessiveness. Was Too Strong Eden couldn''t help but ask Sterling, ¡°Sterling, someone deliberately sabotaged the voting function, | suspect it was you!¡± Sterling nced at Eden, saying in a low voice, ¡°Remove the word. ¡®doubt"*.¡± Eden looked astonished, ¡°Holy shit, Sterling actually didn¡¯t want Audrey to be the school belle?¡± Sterling licked his clean, neatly arranged front teeth with the tip of his tongue, chuckled softly, but said nothing. Eden watched himugh in a somewhat boisterous manner, and suddenly, it all became clear, as if she understood something! Tsk, the possessiveness was too strong! Carlie came to the shop to buy things and happened to overhear the conversation between Eden and Sterling. The selection for the school anniversary host was held, and Audrey was sessfully chosen. This had originally made her extremely upset. but now, hearing that Sterling deliberately prevented Audrey from bing the school beauty, her mood improved. Carlie deliberately spread the news that Sterling was preventing Audrey from bing the school beauty. Upon hearing this. Ingrid said indignantly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Sterling would stop you, Audra, from bing the school beauty. He clearly treats you differently.¡± s words. Audrey was reading a medical book when she heard Ingrid¡¯s She gave a slight smile and said, ¡°You''re wrong, it would be strange if he made me the school beauty!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The Vinegar Jar was Spilled! Chapter 135 The Vinegar Jar was Spilled! Thest ss in the afternoon ended. When Audrey looked back, Sterling was already gone from the ssroom. She went to the basketball court to look for him again, but still did not see him. She walked towards the men¡¯s restroom. Sure enough. | saw him at the boys¡¯ secret base. He, along with Eden and Jase, leaned against the wall smoking. Beneath the swirling pale blue smoke, he slightly lifted his smoothly. contoured jaw. exuding an indescribable sense of recklessness and defiance. No wonder quite a few girls would secretlye here to sneak a peek at them smoking. He took a puff, his fingertips holding the cigarette drooping down, his wrist resting on his bent knee. His narrow, deep-set eyes slightly squinted, looking in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°Come out!¡± Audrey smoothed the stray hairs on her cheek, put her hands behind. her back, and walked towards a few boys. Eden saw hering and consciously moved closer to Jase, making room for Audrey. Audrey walked over, leaned against the wall, and with her clear eyes. 1301 Chapter 15 The Vinegar Jar was Spilled she looked at the tall and thin young man beside her. ¡°You should smoke less.¡± Sterling clicked his tongue, ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s not even my girlfriend yet and she¡¯s already starting to boss me around?¡± Eden and a few others were heckling from the sidelines. Audrey gave them a speechless stare. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m not just talking about him, it¡¯s all of you. Smoking is bad for your health.¡± Sterling¡¯s face changed, his dark eyes filled with murderous intent as he swept over Eden and the others, ¡°Get lost.¡± Eden and a few others quickly scampered off,ughing and saying, ¡°Oh dear, the vinegar jar has been knocked over!¡± After the silence returned to his cars. Sterling, with his dark eyes. stared at Audrey, ¡°So, have you decided to be my girlfriend?¡± Audrey, ¡°I came to ask you for Chloe¡¯s home address.¡± Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words. Sterling¡¯s handsome, cold face suddenly darkened, ¡°What do you need her address for? | have nothing to do with her!¡± ¡°It''s none of your business, | had something else to ask her.¡± Sterling¡¯s dark eyes hardened a bit, he took a puff of his cigarette, one hand propped above her head, he leaned down. his handsome face moving closer to hers. Before Audrey could react, he exhaled a puff of smoke onto her small face, ¡°You came to me on your own, just for another girl?¡± Such atrocious behavior wasmitted by him, adding a touch more of ruflianism and wildness. 26.715 Chapter 135 The Vinegar Jar was Spiled! Audrey was caught off guard by the smoke, causing her to cough a few times. She red at him, somewhat embarrassed. Seeing the mischievous smile in his eyes, she suddenly snatched the cigarette from his hand, and with a speed too fast for him to react, she pushed him against the wall. Their positions were switched. Under his dark, deep gaze, she mimicked him and took a puff of the cigarette. Then, she tiptoed and slowly exhaled the smoke onto his face. His gaze, suddenly sank. Aslender and immacte hand lifted, pinching a thinyer of skin on the back of her neck. ¡°Feeling itchy?¡± Probably, she was the only one in the world who dared to act like this towards him. Audrey''s sparkling eyes blinked, her fingertips gently scraped the back. of his hand, ¡°Brother, tell me!¡± Sterling¡¯s throat tightened a bit, the fingers pinching the skin on the back of her neck increased their pressure. ¡°You''re just taking advantage of the fact that | don¡¯t dare to touch you now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Audrey pulled down the hand that was pinching her neck, returned the cigarette to his hand, andughed softly and coquettishly. ¡°So... what if it is?¡± Eden, who was hiding in the shadows and spying, and a few others. gasped in surprise. Audrey was actually so arrogant! Sterling gritted his teeth secretly, he grabbed Audrey, pushed her against the wall, bent down, and leaned towards her. | 1201Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The evening wind blew strands of her hair across her cheeks, a few brushing against his high¡ªbridged nose, tickling him. He gently blew them away, leaned close to her ear, and whispered four words. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Sterling was in high spirits. Audrey quickly pushed him away. The delicate, tender skin flushed with a hot blush. How could he be so shameless! ine stared at heed little face, his tongue pressing against his back teeth. ¡°Scared?¡± Audrey turned around, ignoring him. Sterling chuckled lightly. ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re still young. | wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Audrey turned around and red at him, like a little wild cat with its fur bristling, all fierce and cute. ¡°Sterling, if you say it again, I''ll really get angry!¡± Sterling shrugged. his slender, handsome eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°I sent Chloe¡¯s address to you on Line.¡± Without waiting for Audrey to say anything, he left in high spirits. Eden and a few others ran off before Sterling came out. Jase rubbed the back of his head, looking like a curious baby, ¡°What on earth did Sterling say to make Audrey blush like that?¡± Eden. ¡°Sterling was young and full of vitality, wnat do you think he wanted most?¡± Jase had a look of instant understanding. 1000 Chapter 13 136 Sterling was in ¡°Holy shit, it seems like this single dog (me) got hurt again!¡± Eden. ¡°However much Sterling may wish, he still hasn¡¯t won over Audrey, just like you, he¡¯s still single. Only | am the one who''s. in a rtionship!¡± Jase kicked at Eden, ¡°You''re so fucking conspicuous!¡± Chloe lived in the vi area of Eastern Garden. Recently, the family driver had taken a leave, so she took a taxi home after the evening self-study. The taxi stopped at the entrance of the residential area, Chloe got out of the car and walked in. The vi area was veryrge, it took Chloe about ten minutes to walk home. When passing through a small path. the street lights were somewhat dim. Chloe sensed something was wrong, as if someone was following her. She quickened her pace and moved forward, but before she could take a few steps, suddenly a hand reached out and pulled her into the green belt. Before Chloe had a chance to scream, the person forcefully pushed her down onto thewn.. rge hand forcefully covered her mouth, and in the dim light, Chloe. recognized the person pinning her down as her ex¡ª boyfriend. Glen, with whom | had been involved for less than a month. 25.97% ml 13.011 Chapter 130 Steding was in high sports.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Switched to Elsa Noble High School, not only to find Sterling, but also to get rid of Glen¡¯s entanglement. Glen acted like a madman, constantly threatening and harassing her ever since she proposed a breakup. Even when she told the teacher, he was two-faced, always finding a way to justify his actions. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you agree to get back together with me. | won¡¯t hurt you!¡± ¡°Glen, how many times have | told you, forcing things won''t lead to any good, let me go!¡± Glen¡¯s eyes reddened, his hands gripping Chloe¡¯s slender neck. ¡°I know you were with me initially to get back at Sterling. Now you''re transferring to Elsa Noble High School for him. Are you nning to rekindle your old me with him?¡± ¡°You were my woman, | wouldn''t let you be with any other man. Chloe was choked by Glen until she could hardly breathe, her cheeks. flushed red. She kicked and fought hard, but not only did he not let her go, it instead aroused his desire to conquer. He began to tear at Chloe¡¯s clothes... Chloe¡¯s pupils contracted in fear, just as she thought she would be humiliated by Glen. Suddenly, Glen screamed, covering his eyes with his hands and rolling away from her. Chloe looked up in panic, only to see Audrey, who hade over at some point, holding a can of wolf repellent in one hand and a mobile phone in the other. Her pupils contracted. A burning pain shed in Glen¡¯s eyes, his face contorted grotesquely as he lunged at Audrey. But before he could get close, he was fiercely sprayed with the wolf repellent in Audrey¡¯s hand. 13 02 Chapter 136 Sterling was in high spints ¡°Who the hell are you, minding your own business...¡± The more Glen cursed, the more fiercely Audrey sprayed, until in the end, he was rolling on the ground, covering his burning face, begging for mercy. ¡°Stop spraying,dy, let¡¯s talk it out!¡± 13:02 M Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Couldn''t Stand to See a Beauty Cry Chloe stared nkly at Audrey, who was standing not far away. That delicate and jade-like face was expressionless at the moment, looking at Glen who was rolling on the ground begging for mercy. Her eyes were half¡ªclosed, revealing a hint of coldness and chill. ¡°I''ve already recorded the video of you pressing on Chloe¡¯s picture just now. If you know what''s good for you, don¡¯t bother her again in the future. If not, see you at the police station!¡± Glen¡¯s eyes were already so sore that he was nearly blind. How could he go to the police station again? He covered his face, crying bitterly, ¡°Ma¡¯am. | just wanted to scare her. | wouldn''t really do anything to her¡ª¡± ¡°Then get out!¡± Glen covered his face and left in a hurry. Audrey looked at Chloe, who was staring at her unblinkingly, as if frightened into a stupor, and slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She bent down, adjusted Chloe¡¯s buttons, and helped her up. Chloe looked at Audrey, who was close at hand, her skin fair and delicate, her features exquisite. For a moment. Chloe¡¯s breath hitched. In fact, she herself was also very beautiful, but the queenly aura that Audrey had just exuded was something she did not possess. Facing Glen¡¯s misdeeds, she could only weep and wail. If it weren¡¯t for Audrey, she really didn¡¯t know what kind of consequences would have OCOL 13-02 Chapter 117 Could and to urred. Tears swirling in Chloe¡¯s eyes suddenly slid out. Audrey couldn¡¯t bear to see a beautiful woman cry. Seeing Chloe sobbing breathlessly, she had no choice but to let her lean on herself, her delicate hand gently patting her trembling back. ¡°Alright, in the end, nothing happened, right?¡± Audrey¡¯s voice softened. Chloe had cried for quite a while before she managed to stop her tears. She leaned into Audrey¡¯s arms and looked at her, suddenly realizing that Audrey was not as annoying as Camille had described. ¡°Let me take you home!¡± Audrey helped Chloe up. Chloe¡¯s parents were busy with work, and for most of the year, she was home alone. She invited Audrey into the vi. | poured a cup of tea for Audrey, who asked with some confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t live in this neighborhood, do you? How did you end up here?¡± Audrey took the teacup and took a light sip. ¡°I wonder where you bought the brooch you sold to Sterling?¡± Chloe paused for a moment, then replied. ¡°It was sold to my mom by a former maid of ours named Jessie. Jessie said it was given to her by her old master!¡± Impossible! The brooch was her mother¡¯s beloved item, how could it possibly be given to a servant?* Chapter 137 Couldn''t Stand to See a Beauty Cry ¡°Did you have the home address or contact information for that Jessic?¡± Chloe lightly bit her fingertip. ¡°All the servants at home are registered, wait a moment, I''ll go find it.¡± After about ten minutes, Chloe came over with an address. ¡°Jessie quit her job three years ago, | don¡¯t know if she moved or not.¡± Audrey shed a toothy smile, ¡°Whether you moved or not, | want to thank you.¡± Looking at Audrey¡¯s smile, Chloe¡¯s little-face turned red. ¡°It¡¯s me who should say thank you tonight!¡± After returning home, Audrey asked her grandmother about Jessie. Grandma told her that Jessie used to be the servant who served her mother. Since her mother jumped into the sea, Jessic had left the Watson family. Audrey nned to visit Jessie over the weekend, she wanted to figure out what exactly had happened that year. The next day. After finishing their morning sses. Audrey and Ingrid were about to go to the cafeteria for lunch. Before they could get up, they heard a burst ofmotioning from the back of the ssroom. ¡°Sterling, Chloe was here looking for you, wasn¡¯t she?¡± 67 721 ¡°Did you have the home address or contact information for that Jessie?¡± Chloe lightly bit her fingertip. ¡°All the servants at home are registered. wait a moment, I''ll go find it.¡± After about ten minutes, Chloe came over with an address. ¡°Jessie quit her job three years ago, | don¡¯t know if she moved or not.¡± Audrey shed a toothy smile, ¡°Whether you moved or not, | want to thank you.¡± Looking at Audrey¡¯s smile. Chloe¡¯s little-face turned red, ¡°It¡¯s me who should say thank you tonight!¡± After returning home, Audrey asked her grandmother about Jessie. Grandma told her that Jessic used to be the servant who served her mother. Since her mother jumped into the sea, Jessie had left the Watson family. Audrey nned to visit Jessie over the weekend, she wanted to figure out what exactly had happened that year. The next day. After finishing their morning sses, Audrey and Ingrid were about to go to the cafeteria for lunch. Before they could get up, they heard a burst ofmotioning from the back of the ssroom. ¡°Sterling. Chloe was here looking for you, wasn¡¯t she?¡± TIT Chapter 137 Couldn''t Stand to See a Beauty Cry ¡°Oh my, she actually bought a bouquet of teddy bear flowers!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Such audacity, tantly trying to steal Audrey¡¯s spotlight!¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 He Had a New Love Rival Again Jase nudged Sterling, who was engrossed in ying a game on his phone, ¡°Sterling, Chloe has chased you all the way to the ssroom.¡± Sterlingzily lifted his eyelids, seeing Chloe holding a bouquet of teddy bear flowers. His slender sword¡ªlike eyebrows furrowed, a sharp. glint shed in his dark pupils, and his thin lips slightly parted, ¡°Get her out!¡± Jase stood up, blocking Chloe who was entering the ssroom. ¡°Sterling asked you to leave, he wouldn¡¯t date you.¡± Chloe spotted Sterling sitting in the back row, her eyes not sparkling as they had before, but slightly furrowed instead. ¡°I¡¯m not here for him,¡± she said. Jase was taken aback. Wasn''t here to find Sterling? Before Jase had a chance to ask anything else. Chloe had already spotted Audrey in the front row She pushed Jase away, holding the teddy bear bouquet and ran towards Audrey. ¡°Audrey!¡± Hearing Chloe call Audrey¡¯s name. Sterling looked up towards the front.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chloe crouched down next to Audrey¡¯s desk. handing her the bouquet Chapter 138 He Had a New Love Rival Agan of teddy bears she held in her hands, her eyes curved in a pleasing smile. Sterling¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. Unaware of what Chloe had said, Audrey took the flowers, and then was led by Chloe out of the ssroom by the hand. Seeing the two hands sped together, Sterling¡¯s cold thin lips tightened into a straight line, emitting a chilling and terrifying coldness all over his b*dy. Jase stood off to the side, struggling to hold back hisughter. Who would have thought that the rivals in love would be friends, and instead, the male protagonist was left out? ¡°Sterling, why do | get the feeling that Chloe has be your love rival?¡± ¡°Sterling, get out!¡± Sterling noticed that recently, Chloe had been visiting Audrey in ss 10 noticeably more often.. | was still following Audrey at noon, going to the cafeteria to eat together. Someone in the forum had posted a picture of the two walking together. Two equally beautiful and elegant girls standing together were undoubtedly a feast for the eyes and attention¡ªgrabbing. Especially in front of Audrey, Chloe often looked at her with the eyes 28.331 tL 13:06 Chapter 138 Ha Had a New Love Rival Again of an adoring fan girl. In the forum, in addition to Audrey VS Corbin and Audrey VS Sterling shippers, now there are also those who ship her with Chloe! When Eden showed Sterling the post, Sterling immediately cklisted the post and even muted the person who posted it. Eden, having lived so long, saw for the first time that a girl being close with another girl could also make people jealous! Eden, the little clever one, managed to add Chloe on Line. Every day, | would check on Line to see if there were any interactions. between Chloe and Audrey. That day, Eden really dide across a timeline posted by Chloe rted to Audrey. Snowy Chole: Went to Banyan Vige with the little fairy, followed by two tongue¡ªout emoji. The apanying picture was a photo of a bus window, reflecting the silhouettes of two girls. Eden quickly handed Line to Sterling, ¡°Sterling, Chloe and Audrey went to Banyan Vige.¡± Sterling nced at the two shadows reflected on the ss window, coldly uttering from his thin lips, ¡°Go!¡± Banyan Vige. After Audrey and Chloe got out of the car, they walked to Jessie¡¯s house. Ill [e) 13.06 1 Kaptei 1:58 Ha Had Loval Again Banyan Vige had a history of over a hundred years. The roads were paved with green tes, and on both sides were quaint wooden houses. After nearly ten minutes of walking, Audrey and Chloe found Jessie¡¯s house. Knocked on the door, and after a short while, the door was opened. Agirl in her twenties, a bit thin but fairly pretty, opened the door. Seeing Audrey, the girl was slightly surprised, ¡°Miss?¡± 13.06 Chapter 139 [ncountered Danger Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Encountered Danger Audrey looked at the girl with some confusion, ¡°Do you know me?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The girl¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she nodded frantically, ¡°My mother used to talk about thedy a lot, and she mentioned you too.¡± The girl stepped back, letting Audrey and Chloe in. The room was very shabby, it was evident that Jessie¡¯s family was not doing well. ¡°Where was Jessie?¡± ¡°My mom... fell seriously ill three years ago, and her health had never been the same since. She passed away three months ago.¡± A hint of surprise shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t know.¡± She pursed her lips, looking at the girl, ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°My name was Laura. | took my mother¡¯s surname.¡± Audrey saw the luggage in the living room and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Are you nning on going on a long trip?¡± ¡°Things were getting tough at home, | nned to find a job in Cloud City.¡± Before Audrey could say anything, Laura suddenly knelt before her, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Miss, my mother often spoke of how kind your mother was. If she were still alive, my mother would never have left the Watson family. Miss, | can do all the housework, including washing and cooking. Could you please let me go to the Watson family to take care of you?¡± 40000 13:07 Laura¡¯s sudden action startled both Audrey and Chloe. Chloe grabbed Audrey¡¯s slender arm, pulling her back a step. ¡°Looking for a job is just looking for a job, why the grand gesture? Are you trying to force her to agree?¡± Tears fell from Laura¡¯s eyes like a string of broken pearls. ¡°Miss. | beg for your mercy. | will work hard and will not let you down...¡± Andrey cast her eyes down at Laura, noticing several wounds on the back of her neck. They appeared to have been treated with ointment and were slowly healing Audrey bent down. helping Laura to her feet. and as she neared her neck, she caught a faint scent. This scent... It did smell quite simr to the ointment Elise had used on her before! Aglint shed in Audrey''s eyes as she suddenly understood something, and she pulled Laura up If she hadn¡¯te today. Laura would probably have gone to apply at the Watson family too! ¡°Alright, | agreed with you ¡± ¡°Thank you. Miss.¡± Laura cried andughed excitedly Laura packed her things, ready to leave with Audrey and Chloe. Just before stepping out the gate was pushed open by more than ten ruffians from outside Seeing such a big scene. Chloe hid behind Audrey ¡°Yo. Laura, you''ve got two little beauties at home! Tsk. such tender skin, such pretty and innocent faces, they¡¯re even more beautiful than the stars on TV!¡± Each of the local ruffians held a long stick or dagger in their hands, it was clear that they came prepared. Audrey slightly squinted her eyes, a sneer echoing in her heart.. Clearly, someone had sent them over. Although she knew Taekwondo, with Chloe as a hindrance, facing ten opponents alone, and with the opponents armed with weapons, she was not confident that she coulde out unscathed. Audrey nced at Laura, ¡°Is there a back door?¡± Laura nodded, her face pale, ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°Take us through the back door.¡± The local ruffian saw three girls quickly running towards the back. door. He chased after them with a lewd smile. ¡°Why are you running? Banyan Vige is my territory. Unless you¡¯ve grown wings, you won¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand today.¡± Audrey ran while pulling out a wolf repellent spray from her bag. She nced at Chloe, who was pale-faced beside her, handed her the spray, and then picked up a sharp stone from the side of the road. Chloe was terrified, but seeing Audrey¡¯s calm andposed. expression, she didn¡¯t dare to scream. She could only follow her and run forward quickly. But soon, a gang of local ruffians who intended to block their way appeared ahead. TIL Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Sterling Arrived! The roads on both sides were blocked. Seeing the lewd smile on the faces of the local ruffians, both Chloe and Laura hunched their shoulders, too scared to even take a breath. Audrey straightened her back, her eyes clear and calm as she spoke, sent you? How much are they paying you? I''ll pay double!¡± ¡°WI The gang leader looked at Audrey''s fair and delicate face, swallowing his saliva, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful young girl. As the saying goes, ¡®to die under the peony flower, one would be romantic ghost...¡°¡± The gang leader stepped forward boldly, reaching out to touch Audrey¡¯s delicate little face. a But before it could touch Audrey¡¯s face, she hit it with the rock she was holding. The gang leader hadn¡¯t expected such strength from a seemingly delicate little girl. A warm, sticky liquid slid down his forehead. He reached up to wipe it off, and seeing the blood on his fingertips, his face instantly contorted in a hideous grimace. ¡°You little brat, refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Boys, get her...¡± When Sterling, Eden, Jase, and Bruno arrived at Banyan Vige in their supercar looking for Audrey, they happened to witness this scene. The gang leader reached out to touch Audrey¡¯s face, but Audrey raised her hand and smashed a hole in his head. Ill < 1307 Action, swift, ruthless, urate! Except for Sterling. Eden and the others were all stunned. Audrey actually had such a ruthless side! By the time Eden reacted, Sterling had already gotten out of the sports. car and was running towards Audrey, who was surrounded. Eden. ¡°Go, hurry up and help!¡± The thugs all had weapons in their hands. No matter how tough Audrey was, she was still a girl. How could she handle so many people on her own? Audrey indeed couldn¡¯t handle more than ten hooligans. She kicked one away, and another came. She also had to take care of Chloe and Laura, who were scared to death. In no time, she was grabbed by the hair by the gang leader. He pushed her to the ground and reached out to tear her clothes. Audrey struggled fiercely, lifting her knee and kicking hard towards the groin of the gang leader. Aow- Approximately, he had never encountered such a fierce, such a ruthless. girl before, the gang leader screamed in pain. Sterling, who rushed to save Audrey. had a slight hesitation in his steps.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Upon hearing that scream, the legs involuntarily closed together. It seemed that her initial bullying¡¯ of him was actually her showing mercy! Chapter 140 Sterling Arrived! The gang leader was in pain, yet he refused to let Audrey go. In order to vent his inner rage, he was about to stab Audrey with a dagger. He had barely raised his hand when it was kicked away by a slender leg. Immediately after, the entire person was kicked flying. Audrey lifted her longshes, seeing a tall, thin figure standing not far away, and for a moment, she was in a daze. His facial features were hidden in the light and shadow, she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but the cold aura emanating from him was like an Asura from hell. Sterling and Audrey¡¯s eyes met, just as he was about to approach her, he heard her shout, ¡°Watch out behind you!¡± Athug swung a long stick at the back of Sterling¡¯s head. Out of the corner of his eye, Sterling had already spotted the thug with the long stick. He deftly dodged, directly grabbing one end of the stick. With a slight exertion of his wrist, the stick fell into his hands. He grimly struck towards the thug¡¯s abdomen. Audrey had already stood up from the ground, she kicked away two thugs who were about to attack Chloe and Laura. Eden and a few others also joined in. They were all experts in fighting. With Sterling, who could fight ten men at once, the local thugs quickly fell into disarray. They knew well that they couldn¡¯t win anymore, and they didn¡¯t want to continue fighting. One by one, they quickly retreated. Sterling snorted in disdain, discarded the long stick in his hand, pped his hands, and walked towards Audrey. Just at that moment- 13.07 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 He Had Annoyed Her. The thug leader, who had previously been knocked down by Sterling. took advantage of Sterling¡¯s unpreparedness, picked up a dagger and stabbed towards Sterling¡¯s back. ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°Be carefull¡± Audrey and Eden, along with a few others, eximed in unison. Sterling could have dodged, but his reaction seemed to be a few secondste. By the time he moved his b*dy, the dagger had grazed his left arm. With a ripping sound, the shirt sleeve was tom, and bright red blood gushed out from the cut. Sterling nced down at the wound on his arm. swept his long leg and kicked hard at the chest of the gang leader. The gang leader was kicked several meters away and when he fell to the ground. he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Seeing this, his younger brother approached nervously and helped him. 1. up. Seeing Sterling approaching them. they didn¡¯t dare to stay for a second longer and quickly fled with the gang leader. Audrey saw a patch of Sterling¡¯s shirt soaked with blood on his left arm. her pupils contracted, she quickly walked up to him, grabbed his arm, and examined his wound. He Had Annoyed Her ¡°Squat down, I''ll help you deal with it.¡± Her little face was devoid of color, her voice tinged with a hint of tension. Her long, thickshes hung low, obscuring the expression in her eyes from Sterling''s view. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Feeling sorry?¡± Audrey pursed her lips, repeating only three words, ¡°Squat down.¡± The expression on her small face was quite serious and earnest, with a hint of strong, icy dominance. Sterling had never seen her like this before.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He slowly squatted down. Audrey carried amonly used medical kit in her bag. | checked his wound, thankfully, it wasn¡¯t deep. | stopped the bleeding for him, disinfected it, applied medicine, and wrapped it up with gauze. Throughout the entire process, she was quite serious, as if she was holding back some emotions, and she didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing this, Sterling lifted his uninjured hand and lightly tapped her smooth, beautiful forehead, ¡°Such a small injury, is it worth you being so nervous?¡± His low, husky voice carried a hint of casualughter, as if this was just a matter not worth mentioning. After treating his wound, Audrey lifted her butterflytike long eyshes and looked at him. She didn¡¯tugh, nor did she get angry. She just stared at him intently, her eyes so ck, so deep, so serious. It made his heart tighten, and the casual curve of his lips tightened a bit. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± 28 87% Ill J 1307 ¡°You clearly could have avoided it, why did you let yourself get hurt?¡± Her eyes were clear and bright, sparkling with intelligence. Under her gaze, it seemed as if all lies had nowhere to hide. Sterling¡¯s rugged jawline tightened, his scarlet thin lips pursed without uttering a word. Audrey stared into the deep, dark narrow eyes, answering for him, ¡°You let him hurt you on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You wanted me to feel heartbroken, guilty, and anxious, right?¡± Sterling touched his right check with the tip of his tongue, suddenly realizing that this girl being too smart was not necessarily a good thing! ¡°Sterling, doing this would only make me ufortable!¡± Audrey stood up, not sparing him another nce, and left with Laura and Chloe. Her sudden change of mood left Sterling stunned for a few seconds. Watching her retreating figure. his slender sword¡ªlike eyebrows slightly furrowed. Eden came over with a few people, some of whom were also quite confused. ¡°Didn''t the hero usually offer himself to the damsel in distress after saving her? Why is he getting angry now?¡± Eden scratched the back of his head. Sterling¡¯s dark eyes were deep and mysterious, his cold, sharp contours. tense, exuding an aura of icy gloom. 1367 Emotions surged violently in my chest, almost uncontrobly wanting to burst out. He clenched his fists tightly and spat out two words coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 He Followed Her Over Audrey, Chloe, and Laura took the bus back to Cloud City. After getting on the car, Audrey had not spoken. Chloe looked at her several times, but she always had a cold, small face, looking like she didn¡¯t want anyone to talk to her. After interacting with Audrey, Chloe found that she really had a lot of personal charm. In her perception, no girl dared to speak to Sterling in that way, but Audrey did. Although she was the same type as Audrey, Chloe found that the gap between herself and Audrey was not small. Audrey was the kind of girl she had always wanted to be. Beneath her stunningly beautiful exterior, she had a clever and intricate mind. When faced with danger, she was intelligent. calm, and courageous. When she needed to present herself, she was confident, elegant, and generous. When she needed to back down, she could be pitifully adorable and attract sympathy. She had her own pride. stubbornness, opinions, persistence, and bottom line! Chloe was staring nkly at Audrey when suddenly, someone in the carriage let out a gasp: ¡°Oh my, that sports car behind us, it¡¯s been following our bus the whole time, so cool!¡± Il + Followed Her Over ¡°The sports car looked super cool, what was it called, let me look it up. on Baidu... Ah, it was a limited edition Lamborghini!¡± ¡°The convertible was open, with four teenagers sitting in it. The one in the passenger seat wearing sunsses was so handsome!¡± Chloe looked out the window and saw Eden driving, and Sterling sitting in the passenger seat, her heart pounded a few times. Although she knew that Sterling and his group were not after her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and her blood boiled at the sight of their grandeur. Ignoring how cold Audrey''s little face was, she gently shook her arm, ¡°Audrey, look quickly, Sterling and his group areing!¡± Audrey didn¡¯t even blink an eye. She put on her headphones and eye mask, looking as if she couldn¡¯t hear or see anything. Another five minutes had passed. Chloe, who was next to Audrey, suddenly let out a gasp. ¡°Arge truck just crashed into a sports car...¡± Before she could finish speaking. Audrey had already pulled off her blindfold and looked out the car window. rge truck had stopped behind, the sports car was nowhere to be seen, it was likely hit by the truck.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Audrey rose from her seat, ¡°Master, please stop the car.¡± The bus stopped. The car door opened, and just as Audrey was about to get out, a tall, thin figure appeared in her line of sight. 31.09 Ill 13.07 Sterling got in the car. The moment their eyes met, Audrey quickly turned around and sat back down in her sent. Sterling walked towards the car, and almost the instant he got in, the eyes of everyone in the earringe fell on him. Eden also got in the ear, Jase and Bruno drove the sports car back. Sterling stood next to Chloe, his dark, narrow eyes falling on Audrey, who was seated inside. Sterling was tall and long¡ªlegged, dressed in all ck. A few strands. of hair fell on his forehead, his features were delicate and cold. As he stood in the carriage, he seemed like a boy who had walked out of aic book, gloomy, indifferent, and eye¡ª catching. Chloe nced at Sterling, then at Audrey who was sitting with her back to Sterling, and quietly asked, ¡°Should | give up my seat to him?¡± Audrey. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Before Chloe could say anything, her arm was grabbed and Eden immediately pulled her away. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see Audrey didn¡¯t want to talk to Sterling?¡± ¡°Women all love to say one thing and mean another, don¡¯t you know?¡± Eden directly pulled Chloe to thest row. Sterling sat down next to Audrey, looking at her smooth, ck hair, holding the ends, and leaning his wless handsome face towards her, ¡°Still mad?¡± 13.07 Chapter 143 Was this get too narcissistic) Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Was this girl a bit too narcissistic? Many people in the carriage were looking at them. He was very close to her, the cool minty breath apanying his words falling onto her delicate skin and by her ear, carrying a strong sense of presence and aggression. Audrey could no longer ignore his existence, and had to turn around to look at him. His sharp features appeared somewhat gloomy, his jaw tightly clenched, ¡°Was it wrong for me to want to add a sympathy point?¡± Upon hearing his words, Audrey¡¯s heart slightly shrank. Did he really want her to be his girlfriend like that? She really couldn¡¯t understand, just because of that little bit of kindness, he didn¡¯t hesitate to harm his own b*dy? Would it have been too paranoid and crazy? Audrey would never allow him to harm his own b*dy like this. Seeing that he had not yet realized his mistake, she bit her lip, her pupils, hidden behind longshes, flushed a faint red. Sterling saw her on the verge of tears, a hint of helplessness crossing his dark, narrow eyes. Damn it, why was she crying? Did he intentionally hurt himself just to make her feel this upset? He had never been known for his good temper, nor would he ever back down to anyone. 13.07 But every time he saw her eyes well up with tears, all his rage would dissipate. ¡°Sterling, whether | agree with you or not, whether | like you or not, you must take good care of yourself!¡± Audrey looked at him seriously, ¡°Life is your own, you don¡¯t live for others, and | can¡¯t bear such a sacrifice from you!¡± Sterling looked at Audrey with furrowed brows, his eyes dark and deep, as if he wished he could bore holes through her with his gaze. He didn¡¯t think the situation was as serious as she said, and he was far from being so deeply in love as to give his life for her! Was this girl a bit too narcissistic? | originally wanted to tease her a bit, but seeing her on the verge of tears, | shrugged, ¡°Alright, alright, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Audrey and he locked eyes for a few seconds, and finally, a smile. appeared on her delicate and beautiful face. Sheughed, as if epassing all the beauty in the world, exquisite, stunning, and captivating. The atmosphere between the two had significantly eased. Chloe in the back row watched the scene in front of her, holding her cheeks with both hands, and couldn''t help but let out a ¡®wow¡¯. The scene was as beautiful as a scene from an idol drama. Eden nced at Chloe and couldn''t help but click his tongue. Didn¡¯t shee to Elsa Noble High School to pursue Sterling? When she couldn¡¯t get Sterling, she recently got close to Audrey. It''s clearly Il 13 07 the script of a vicious supporting female character, so why does it seem like she¡¯s starting a romantic pairing? Audrey had taken Laura back to the Watson''s house. Upon learning about Laura¡¯s home situation, Danna and Rn didn¡¯t say much and agreed to Audrey keeping her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Audrey had instructed the butler to secretly keep an eye on Laura, and to report to her immediately if anything unusual happened. In the blink of an eye, Elise was 10 weeks pregnant. In the 10th week, Rn took her to have a chorionic villus sampling. Upon learning that Elise had quietly followed Rn to the hospital for a sample collection, Audrey felt somewhat puzzled. Was Elise so calm andposed, was the child in her belly really the father¡¯s? However, judging from Dad¡¯s reaction, he was also certain that the child Elise had was not his. Audrey found the situation suspicious and instructed the butler to keep a close watch on Laura. Her father¡¯s fortieth birthday was imminent, and before that, she was determined to uncover the truth! That afternoon, Audrey went to fetch water behind the ssroom, but was cornered by Sterling who had just finished ying basketball. Quite a few boys in the back row were making a fuss for no reason. 6.3.201 1307 Audrey red at the much taller, cool-looking boy, nudging hist shoulder with her thermos, ¡°Sterling, do you need something?¡± Sterling gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯ve been considering for half a month. now. Sunday afternoon, I''ll be waiting for you at the ce where we first met. | want an answer!¡± 13070 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Audra was so beautiful, it was easy to lead people into crime. Sunday afternoon. Due to the monthly holiday, the senior high school third graders could take a day off. Audrey took out all the autumn and winter clothes from her wardrobe. Sets were ced on the bed, and then a video was sent to Hannah. Hannah had recently joined a drama group again, took a two-hour break in the afternoon, and was now reviewing her lessons in herPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. room. After connecting the video sent by Audrey, seeing a bed full of clothes. a radiant smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Is the little fairy going on a date?¡± Audrey swept the camera over each outfit. her voice soft as she said. ¡°Hannah. I¡¯m going to meet Sterlingter, which one do you think | should wear?¡± This time. Hannah yed the role of a mboyant and beautiful youngdy in the crew. Herzy, tea¡ªcolored curls draped over her shoulders. and her dazzling. beautiful face was only the size of a palm. Upon hearing Audrey''s words. she put down the pen in her hand and focused on picking out clothes for Audrey ¡°That red dress, although you are naturally beautiful, wearing bright red asionally will definitely catch people¡¯s attention. | guarantee that Sterling wouldn''t be able to take his eyes off you.¡± A few days ago. Audrey told Hannah about Sterling¡¯s assertive confession to her. Chapter 144 Audra was so beautiful, it was easy to lead Hannah had never liked being with Corbin, she thought she would feel the same about Sterling. Surprisingly, when she found out, she didn¡¯t say anything bad about Sterling. Instead, they said that Sterling¡¯s character was stronger than Corbin¡¯s. If she had to choose between the two brothers, she would definitely side with Sterling. Audrey picked up the red dress, changed into it, and twirled in front of the camera. Audrey had fair skin, red lips, and white teeth. She usually didn¡¯t wear overly bright colors. However, on the rare asion that she did, she was indeed as stunning as Hannah had said, like a breathtaking beauty that could stop time. Just like thebination of white moonlight and cinnabar moles, these two kinds of beauty were perfectly blended... ¡°No, no, you should choose someone else.¡± Although Hannah thought Sterling had a better character than Corbin, she had heard that Sterling was moody, hot-tempered and mncholic. Audra was too beautiful, which could easily lead to crime. Audrey blinked, ¡°Ah, this one won''t do?¡± ¡°No, no, | was afraid that regardless of whether you agreed or not, | would have forced you to do it.¡± Audrey''s face turned red. ¡°Hannah, you¡¯ve be naughty, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t think too highly of people. Didn¡¯t he directly tell you that he wants you when he confessed?¡± Hannah, fearing that Audrey would easily give Sterling the most important thing, said earnestly, ¡°Young men are not responsible, you can¡¯t let him get it 35 75% 13:07 Chapter 144 Audra neary to lead people into. easily!¡± Audrey covered her blushing face with both hands, ¡°You''re overthinking it, I¡¯m not even considering that direction at all right. now... Ateasing smile spread across Hannah''s radiant face, ¡°What exactly are. your feelings for Sterling? | remember you used to dislike him, how did it suddenly change?¡± Audrey copsed onto the bed, her expression a mix of ethereal and dazed, ¡°Actually, | think I¡¯m more grateful to him than in love with him! But in this lifetime, apart from him, | won¡¯t be with any other man!¡± Hannah watched Audrey lost in thought, and for some reason, her heart gave a painful squeeze. It always felt as if Audra¡¯s heart had already been riddled with a thousand wounds, bleeding profusely. ¡°Given Sterling¡¯s nature, if you were with him out of gratitude, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if he found out!¡± Audrey pursed her lips, her voice so soft that only she could hear, ¡°Then don¡¯t let him know!¡± 75:39% 1307 Chapter 145 Her Big Braindead Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Her Biggest Brain-dead Fan Hannah didn¡¯t catch what Audrey had said and was about to ask her again when there was a knock on Audrey¡¯s bedroom door in the video. The butler hurriedly pushed open the door, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s bad, the olddy has vomited blood.¡± Audrey''s small hand, clutching her phone, suddenly tightened. After saying ¡°talkter¡± to Hannah, she quickly ended the video call. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Audrey asked the butler as she walked downstairs. ¡°The olddy had not been in a good mood recently, but she did not show it in front of the youngdy. It was rted to your uncle in Seffolk.¡± Audrey quickly arrived at Danna¡¯s room on the first floor. After seeing Audrey enter, the butler went to call and inform Rn. Danna was lying in bed, she had recently caught a cold and was suffering from a slight cough. ¡°I''m fine... | told the butler not toin, did he not listen to me again...¡± Danna said, coughing in between. Audrey gently stroked the olddy''s chest, then took her pulse, whispering, ¡°Grandma, your tongue is pale, have you been experiencing palpitations, shortness of breath, frequent dreams, insomnia, irritability, coughing that leads to vomiting blood recently...¡± Thinking of the olddy who had died from a stroke in her past life, Audrey was terrified that she might follow the same path one day. 0.00%Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. [e) 13.07 Chapter 145 Hmm Biggest Braindead fan Awhile ago, my grandmother was still fairly robust, but | didn¡¯t expect. her to be so weak recently. Recently, Audrey¡¯s mind had been upied with her studies, medicine, fashion design, and her rtionship with Sterling, so she hadn¡¯t noticed the olddy''s abnormality, which made her feel very guilty. The olddy gently squeezed Audrey¡¯s delicate little hand, saying kindly, ¡°Audra, grandma is in good health, it¡¯s just that your uncle upset me. Audrey had just finished giving the olddy an injection and instructed the butler to prepare the medicine, when Rn returned, travel-weary and dusty. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Rn grabbed Danna¡¯s hand, taking her pulse. Danna withdrew her hand, her face regaining some color, ¡°Audra has already given me an injection.¡± Recently, Rn had been working hard to mend his father¡ªdaughter rtionship with Audrey. In the past, he hadn''t really understood his daughter, but through recentmunication and interaction, he discovered that she had more talent in medicine than he did. He felt both relieved and guilty in his heart. Gently patting Audrey¡¯s head, Rn eximed, ¡°Audra¡¯s future achievements will surely surpass mine.¡± Danna said with a smile, ¡°Of course, my Audra is the best.¡± Audrey found out that her grandmother was her biggest fan, who supported her no matter what, good or bad! Audrey snuggled up to the olddy and asked softly, ¡°Grandma, what 34.65% 13.09 on earth happened to Uncle to make you so upset?¡± Over the years. Uncle¡¯s family rarely visited Cloud City, even on Grandfather¡¯s memorial day, only Aunt and two older brothers, and one younger brother returned. Speaking of her eldest son Isaac Watson, Danna¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. ¡°He divorced your aunt, leaving only your elder brother Philip to help him in thepany. He drove your aunt, your second brother Leonard, and your younger brother Oscar all out!¡± ¡°Your second brother, Leonard, had PTSD and couldn''t speak. He resented being mute. Your younger brother always opposed him since childhood. Last time, when he was involved with his female secretary, your younger brother found out and caused a scene at thepany, almost breaking his head. He consulted a master who told him that your younger brother was his nemesis. After giving some money, he drove the three of you, mother and sons, out!¡± ¡°What sin did |mit to deserve such a curse! Now that he¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s be even more unbearable. He¡¯s tearing our good family apart!¡± Rn let out a slight sigh, ¡°Mom, big brother still hates me.¡± 71.17% Chapter 146 Chapter 146 He must have been disappointed and disheartened by her, right? Audrey was surprised. Did Uncle hate Dad? Audrey blinked in confusion, ¡°Dad, why does Uncle hate you?¡± Perhaps thinking of past events, Rn¡¯s mood was somewhat low. He pressed his throbbing temples and said to Audrey, ¡°There are some things, when you grow up a bit, Daddy will tell you.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t pursue it to the end. Upon looking up, | noticed a thin crack open at the olddy¡¯s bedroom door, and a figure sneaked past stealthily. Audrey got up to check on the olddy¡¯s medicine in the kitchen. After preparing it, she carried it into the olddy¡¯s room. There was something going on at the hospital, Rn went to the hospital. After Audrey had finished giving the olddy her medicine, she seemed to think of something. She leaned into the olddy''s ear and whispered a n of her own. Danna looked at Audrey, who was smart and cunning like a little fox, and fondly patted her head. ¡°As long as we, as a family, are united in heart, that mother and daughter will never be able to step through our front door in this lifetime!¡± Audrey nodded, ¡°Grandma, we will proceed as nned, okay?¡± 0.00% 13.03 After the olddy fell asleep, Audrey returned to her own room. Seeing the clothes all over the bed, as if suddenly remembering something, she forcefully pped her own head. Oh no! Audrey found her phone, which had several missed calls. But none of them were hit by Sterling. He also didn¡¯t send her any Line messages.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Audrey''s heart pounded wildly as she hurriedly dialed his number. The notification said. ¡°The device has been turned off.¡± It was already eight in the evening. The time he had arranged was in the afternoon. He must have thought she stood him up, right? Audrey nced at the sky outside, her mind constantly on her grandmother. She didn¡¯t even realize when it had started raining outside. Under the overpass. This was the ce where Sterling first saw Audrey. He was wearing a ck short coat, with dark jeans on the lower b*dy. The soft ck hair on his forehead had been groomed today, slightlybed upwards, revealing a handsome and smooth forehead. When his entire face was exposed, his contours appeared even more lean and rugged, and the lines became increasingly distinct. 29 821 [e) Eden, Jase and a few others came up with quite a few romantic ideas with him. But he didn¡¯t adopt any of them. Still chose the ce where | first saw her. He leaned against the pir under the overpass, pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it between his lips. From four in the afternoon, waited until six. She didn¡¯te over. Slowly exhaling a puff of smoke, the pitch¡ªck pupils slightly squinted. The jawline was taut, exuding a cold and sharp intensity. Waited from six o¡¯clock until eight o¡¯clock again. The rain in the sky, it fell and then stopped, stopped and then fell again. He took out his phone and nced at it, only 2% battery left. He pursed his thin lips tightly, coldly extinguishing the freshly lit cigarette in his hand that he had only taken a few pulls from. Left without looking back! Audrey personally drove to the underside of the overpass. When | arrived, it was eight forty. The rain was still pattering down as Audrey pushed open the car door and hurriedly got out. Ill 1308 Sterling was not under the overpass. Audrey had looked around and, not far from where he used to sit, she saw quite a few cigarette butts in the trash can. Picking up one of them, Audrey took a look. It was the brand that Sterling usually smoked. He must have been waiting here for a long time, right? She didn¡¯te as expected, and he didn¡¯t call either. He must have been disappointed and disheartened! Audrey actually didn¡¯t lie to him, she didn¡¯t want to date in high school, at least during that period she had no intention of dating, but she also didn¡¯t want to hurt him! If he wanted amitment, she could give it to him! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 She stepped forward and took his hand. Emotions could be cultivated. Perhaps as time went on, she would gradually fall for him, even deeply fall in love with him! Just as she told Hannah, if she were to fall in love, to get married, then that person would definitely be Sterling, as long as he still wanted her. Otherwise, she would have ended up alone for the rest of her life! In this world, besides him, she wouldn¡¯t want anyone else! But today, she had hurt him! Audrey crouched down, hugging her knees with both hands, her small face buried in her arms. Inside, there was an indescribable feeling of suffocation and difort. Since her rebirth, the person she least wanted to hurt was Sterling. But many times, things didn¡¯t go as nned. Given his temper, even if she exined, he probably wouldn''t believe her again, right? Perhaps their rtionship would continue to deteriorate from then on! The thought of him treating her as a stranger in the future was suffocating Audrey Audrey didn¡¯t notice, a tall and thin cold figure, standing not far from 111 her Sterling hade and gone again, originally he had called Eden and a few others to go to the inte cafe. But he left alone after only a few games Walking in the rain, | made my way to the overpass. He told himself, by dawn, if she never came, he could finally give up hope! lle didn¡¯t hold much hope initially, but when he walked over and saw the sports car parked under the overpass, a faint light appeared in his gloomy eyes. He strode forward, spotting the slender figure crouched on the ground, his dark pupils suddenly shrinking. She came! He held his breath, his jaw clenched, standing still, not moving anymore. Watching her slender shoulders tremble slightly, he didn¡¯t even dare to approach, fearing that this was just his illusion. Audrey didn¡¯t know how long she had been squatting, she slowly stood 1. up. Agust of wind carrying a chill blew over, mixed with a faint, not unfamiliar scent of tobo. Audrey seemed to sense something and abruptly turned around. Seeing the tall, thin young man leaning against her sports car, a cigarette pinched between his fingertips, her heart suddenly constricted. Her fingers hanging at her side trembled slightly, her eyes widened in disbelief as she took in the scene before her. She closed her eyes, then opened them again, looking at the young man whose silhouette was mysteriously hidden behind the pale blue mist. A wave of sourness and swelling hit her eyes. She quickly waiked towards him, but... Having squatted for too long, a wave of numbness swept through my calves. Before | could even take two steps, my b*dy stumbled forward unsteadily. Audrey was so desperate that she even thought of dying! The young man leaning against the sports car, however, had no intention of helping her. Seeing that she was about to fall, Audrey quickly grabbed the young man¡¯s arm. As a result, she steadied herself, but identally fell into his arms. He still held a cigarette between his fingertips, a faint scent of nicotine. permeating the surrounding air. The hair he had styled in the afternoon was already drenched by the rain, slightly messy and covering his forehead. However, it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all, but rather added a sense of rebellious dishevelment. He looked down at the girl who had fallen into his arms. his dark eyes. were expressionless, and his b*dy still carried an unscattered coldness. and chill. Audrey shrank her neck, steadied herself, and then backed away from his chest. Lowering her thick, long eyshes, she bit her lower lip gently and said in a soft voice. ¡°I was supposed toe over in the afternoon, but my grandmother suddenly fell ill. | was busy taking care of her and forgot toe for our appointment.¡± 57.01% 13 08 95 52% Chapter 147 that stepped forward and handThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the ash on the cigarette he held between his fingertips had burned a long way and was about to fall onto the back of his hand, she stepped forward and grabbed his hand. (0) Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Can | Give My Brother a Hug? fakie he will refund foleon mette re fere Saling wed strendytee liste Uo Audi fell into the back of her fur and delicate hand and the ash lett 4. 4 tuned t tuting date of em See Red and feelingmed Aabe Jabrd Det die.in vfhet ahe Sial audioned as hee pee lib with dhund The der renung that ie Test of genti The Satare of have Seeing him ne poking her callest called most a remuner forttaens attun The delicate and will vence lingeriel in how our war and over again, Wilke Chapter 148 Can | Give My Brother a Hug? Before he could react, she had taken the cigarette from his fingertips. Sterling wanted to stop it, but it was already toote.. Ash fell onto the back of her fair and delicate hand. Sterling quickly shook off the ash from her hand, her skin was delicate and fair. After the ash fell on it, it turned red. Sterling stared intently at the back of her hand, his features sharp and cold, his voice low and tense, ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t feel the pain, this minor injury was nothingpared to what she had endured in her past life. It was truly a case of a minor witch meeting a major one. But the young man in front of her was so nervous and concerned. She lifted her long, thick eyshes, looking at the young man¡¯s cold, chiseled facial features. Her lips slightly parted, ¡°Brother, can you stop being angry?¡± The young boy suddenly stiffened, her voice was both light and soft, when she called out the word ¡®brother¡¯, it was as if a current of electricity surged through his entire b*dy. The lines of his jaw became even more pronounced. Seeing him not speaking, she called out a few more times, ¡°Brother, brother...¡± The delicate and soft voice lingered in his ear over and over again, like 0.00% Ill [e) 13:08 M). Hug countless feathers brushing against the bottom of his heart. No matter how great the anger, how great the annoyance, it all disappearedpletely in such a soft voice. He knew this was not a good sign. It seemed that | cared about her too much. Like an opium poppy, | got myself addicted. Sterling lowered his dark eyes, looking at her with aplex and deep gaze, ¡°So, your answer.¡± Audrey looked at his slender, dark eyebrows and eyes, his deeply defined facial features, and his sharp contours. She pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I want to apply to Seffolk University. Brother, if you pay attention in ss and y less games in the future, and your grades improve, | promise to date you after the college entrance examination.¡± Sterling pressed his tongue against his right cheek, a hint of a cold smirk on his handsome face, provoked by her. ¡°Not now?¡± ¡°We were still in high school then, and academics were our main focus. As long as we were on the same page emotionally, we could be together after the college entrance examination!¡± Sterling kept his scarlet thin lips tightly closed and said nothing. ¡°Did my older brotherck confidence in his grades? Don¡¯t worry, how about I, the top student in my grade, tutor you?¡± No sooner had the words left my mouth than | received a flick on the forehead from him. ¡°Were you that terrible, Sterling?¡± 31.35% Ill 13:08 Audrey hummed, ¡°Last time, my brother seemed to be the third from the bottom in the exam, didn¡¯t he?¡± Sterling was truly amused by her, ¡°So you look down on me that much, huh? Just wait, we''ll see if you''re still the top of the ss in the next exam. Tsk tsk, such a big tone you had! However- Audrey, thinking of him taking over the Darnell n in a few years, suddenly felt that he might not be bluffing. Did he intentionally do poorly on tests before? ¡°Then | was waiting for my brother to snatch the first ce in the grade!¡± Sterling looked into her sparkling eyes, chuckled softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cryter.¡± ¡°| wouldn''t, if my brother could get first ce, | would be more than happy!¡± Sterling stared at her delicate and beautiful face, his eyes darkening. ¡°I waited for you all afternoon, only to hear ¡®let''s be together after graduation¡¯. Do you think I¡¯m easy to talk to?¡± His face was gloomy and cold, his jaw clenched, as if he was struggling to suppress some emotion- Audrey knew he had been wronged, she opened her slender arms. towards him, ¡°So, can | give my brother a hug?¡± Sterling stiffened.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 65.665. Their gazes collided in mid-air. Aclear and open expanse. A profoundplexity. Seeing him standing still, Audrey slowly lowered her arms, ¡°Let''s just forget it...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly reached out and pulled hard. 93 70% Chapter 149 Chapter 149 So Unrestrainedly Flirtatious Audrey was pulled into Sterling''s arms. Being close to him, the crisp and masculine scent from him clearly rushed to the tip of the nose. His strong hand tightly encircled her slender waist. She looked slender, but when | held her in my arms, her waist seemed even more delicate, not even a handful. He swept his tongue over his neat, white front teeth, and said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Too thin.¡± Audrey stiffened, hardly daring to move. Upon hearing his words, she obediently and softly said, ¡°Then I''ll eat more in the future.¡± Seeing her so well-behaved, Sterling¡¯s hand around her slender waist tightened a bit. His face was buried in her slender neck, his breathing a bit heavy. Audrey was held so tightly by him that she could hardly breathe. She tried to struggle, but he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± There was a hint of danger in the voice. Audrey held her breath, daring not to move again. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Audrey¡¯s muffled voice. rang out, ¡°Brother, | can¡¯t breathe...¡± It was only then that he noticed her in his arms, stiff as a stone. sculpture.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ill 13.08 He slowly let go of his hand, his dark eyes staring at her, ¡°Have you ever hugged Corbin like this before?¡± Audrey, ¡°....... no.¡± The young man wrapped one hand around her neck, pulling her close to him. His other hand, slender and pure, lightly touched the petal-like lips below her delicate nose. ¡°Leave your first k*ss for me,¡± he said, ¡°I''lle to im it after graduation.¡± Audrey lowered her butterfly-wing-like long eyshes, her pearly teeth biting the lip he had just lightly touched, her small face flushing with a blush. Seeing her silent, the young man dangerously narrowed his pitch- ck, slender eyes, ¡°Nothing else?¡± Audrey blinked her longshes, a hint of yful mischief shing in her eyes, ¡°What if it''s gone?¡± The boy¡¯s face visibly darkened at a noticeable speed, his ck eyes stern, ¡°Then don¡¯t wait until graduation, do it now...¡± Before he could finish speaking, the girl tiptoed, leaned into his ear, and said in a coquettish, soft voice, ¡°Just kidding, | only save it for my brother.¡± After speaking, she shyly pushed him away and got into the sports car. ¡°Brother, did you want me to take you home?¡± Her appearance, rather resembled a flirty woman who would seduce men and then run away. Sterling¡¯s throat was a bit itchy, probably because all the patience and restraint of his life had been given to her. He gritted his teeth, ¡°You go back first!¡± 26.06 ¡°Oh, goodbye.¡± After Audrey drove off, Sterling leaned against a pole and smoked a cigarette. He muttered a curse under his breath. A hug set his blood boiling. So provocative! The servant of the Watson¡¯s house discovered that the olddy¡¯s health was increasingly deteriorating. Despite being treated by Rn and Audrey, she could hardly eat anything every day, her face was pale, and she spent all day lying in bed, ready to copse after just a few steps. Rn had invited several doctors to treat the olddy, but none of them could determine the cause of her illness. Upon learning that Danna was so sick she couldn''t leave her bed, Elise made a trip to the Watson''s house. The olddy didn¡¯t like her, Elise was kicked out after saying a few words. However, seeing the olddy looking much more haggard and aged with her own eyes, Elise felt a secret sense of relief in her heart. It seemed that even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear the olddy¡¯s wicked. deeds anymore. She had been by Rn¡¯s side for many years, and even if she hadn¡¯t made any significant contributions, she had certainly put in the hard work. That old hag had always prevented her from entering the Watson family¡¯s door. Now, she fell ill and the cause of her illness. 59 78% Ill 13.08 couldn''t even be identified. Wasn''t this retribution? Aftering out of Danna¡¯s room, Elise saw Audreying down from upstairs. Elise clutched her chest, dry heaving twice, ¡°Audra, on the day of your father¡¯s birthday banquet, the child in your aunt¡¯s belly was also made public. Your father doesn¡¯t have a son, and you will be married off when you grow up. Your father doesn¡¯t say it, but | know he wants a son. | hope you can understand!¡± 8942% Chapter 150 Chapter 150 She was wronged! Audrey looked at Elise, who made no attempt to hide the smugness in her eyes. She slightly curled her lips, ¡°| understand.¡± ¡°It''s good that you understand, Auntie hopes that one day, you could call me Mom!¡± Audrey''s smile deepened, she didn¡¯t speak again. Seeing Audrey not annoyed at all, Elise sneered in her heart. The olddy was so seriously ill that Audrey¡¯s support was about to copse. Once she joined the Watson family in the future and had a son, Audrey would have nothing to fear! Elise left the Watson¡¯s house in a good mood. Audrey entered the olddy¡¯s room, just as Laura had brought in a bowl of medicine. Audrey helped the olddy sit up and personally fed her the medicine. The olddy turned away, ¡°It¡¯s too bitter, Audra, Grandma doesn¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Good medicine tastes bitter, but it¡¯s beneficial for the illness, grandma. Only by taking the medicine will your health improve...¡± Before Audrey could finish her sentence, the olddy waved her hand and knocked over the medicine bowl. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Laura saw that Audrey had spilled medicine. on herself and hurried over to help her wipe it off. 0.00%Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 13:08 150 She was wrongest Audrey stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes, you re¡ªbrew the medicine for grandma.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After changing her clothes, Audrey went to the small kitchen where the medicine was being brewed. Laura saw Audrey approaching, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and said. ¡°Miss, the medicine will take another half an hour.¡± Audrey walked up to the medicine jar, ¡°I¡¯m making the medicine for grandma today, you go do something else!¡± Laura nodded, about to turn and leave, when Audrey, who was opening the lid of the medicine jar, suddenly changed her expression. She stirred the medicine jar with chopsticks, her gaze sharply turning to Laura. ¡°No wonder grandmother¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved, it turns out you¡¯ve been adding a small amount of Thunder Vine!¡± ¡°The amount was not enough to be lethal, but it could damage the heart, liver, kidneys, nerves, etc., apanied by fever. chest. tightness, vomiting, incessant irritability. In severe cases, it could even cause arrhythmia, allergic shock, and death!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened in shock. looking at Audrey incredulously. her legs going weak. ¡°Miss. | don¡¯t know what you''re talking about.¡± she said. ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve been the one brewing grandma¡¯s medicine, which contains a small amount of Thunder Vine. You''re trying to harm grandma¡¯s life, and now I¡¯ve caught you red-handed. What excuses do you have left?¡± Laura fell to her knees in fright, her eyes rimmed red as she shook her head, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t use me unjustly. How could | possibly harm the olddy? I¡¯ve always brewed the medicine exactly as the butler instructed, I¡¯ve never tampered with it!¡± Audrey had called the butler over, ordering him to bring over the remaining doses of medicine. Audrey nced at the remaining medicine, there was no Thunder Vine in it. She then ordered the butler to take Laura and search her residence. Soon, the butler came over with Laura, holding a medicine bag in his hand. ¡°Miss, Thunder Vine was found in Laura¡¯s room.¡± Laura had turned pale, she knelt on the ground, shaking her head with tears streaming down her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t harm the olddy, someone must have sneaked it into the room when | wasn¡¯t paying attention, Miss, I¡¯ve been wronged¡ª¡± Upon receiving the news, Rn rushed back without dy. The olddy¡¯s recent illness had been causing him great concern. Upon learning that it was Laura who had intentionally harmed the olddy, Rn was furious, ¡°Take her to the police station!¡± ¡°Mr. Watson, | really didn¡¯t harm the olddy, please don¡¯t take me to the police station!¡± Audrey looked at the ashen-faced Rn and said in a brittle voice, ¡°Dad, | want to talk to Laura alone.¡± Audrey had the butler bring Laura to her room. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 She Actually Had Such a Sinister Side! Compared to the thunderously furious Rn, Audrey appeared considerably more pleasant. Tears streamed down Laura¡¯s face, she was genuinely afraid of being taken to the police station. Audrey handed her a bottle of mineral water, ¡°Your voice has gone. hoarse from crying, moisten your throat first.¡± Laura wiped her tears, took a sip of water, and looked at Audrey nervously, ¡°Miss, how could I possibly harm the olddy when | would be more than grateful if you could give me a job?¡± Audrey helped Laura up and sat her on the sofa, looking at her red eyes, Audrey said with a slight frown, ¡°Laura, there¡¯s both physical and testimonial evidence against Once you''re in the police sou. You tried to harm my grandmother. jail.¡± you''ll be charged and you''re going to Laura¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°I was framed, | really didn¡¯t do it¡± ¡°| could protect you, but you had to tell me the truth.¡± Seeing Audrey¡¯s face suddenly turn cold, her aura bing a bit more fierce, Laura shivered in fear, ¡°Miss, feel free to ask, I''ll tell your everything.¡± ¡°What did Elise send you to the Watson family for?¡± Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Laura suddenly stiffened. How did the youngdy know that hering to the Watson family 000% IllPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 13.09 Chapter 101 was somewhat rted to Elise? Audrey narrowed her eyes, not giving Laura a chance to think, she said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I''ll take you to the police station right now!¡± ¡°She asked me toe over, to be her eyes, to tell her everything that happened at the Watson¡¯s house!¡± Laura hung her head, not daring to nce at Audrey. Audrey lifted her chin, a faint curve tugging at the corners of her lips, ¡°That''s it?¡± Laura nodded frantically, ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t say anything else, she called in the butler, ¡°Lock her in the basement first.¡± Laura, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve said everything, you can¡¯t treat me like this...¡± After Laura was taken away, Rn walked in, frowning at Audrey, ¡°She almost harmed your grandmother, why wasn¡¯t she sent to the police station?¡± ¡°Dad, | will handle this matter. If you trust me, you will know the truth on your birthday party!¡± Rn looked at Audrey, who had been increasingly assertivetely, and let out a slight sigh, ¡°Your grandmother''s illness...¡± ¡°It would be okay.¡± Not long after Laura was locked in the basement, her face became. unbearably itchy. 34.22% 1309 D Wanted to grab, but both hands were tied. Gradually, not only the face, but the b*dy also began to itch. How could it suddenly be unbearably itchy? Laura wasn¡¯t stupid. Thinking of the bottle of water Audrey had handed her, her eyes widened dramatically, a cold chill shooting up. her spine. Could it be that Thunder Vine was also a set-up by Audrey to frame her? She had heard before that Audrey was just a simpleton, but she never expected her to have such a sinister side! After an unknown amount of time had passed, just as Laura was about to go mad from the itchiness, the basement door was pushed open from the outside. Audrey walked in. She was born so delicate and beautiful, pure and lovely like a fairy descended from heaven, but her heart was so wicked and terrifying. ¡°Miss, you relied on your innocent and beautiful face to do malicious deeds, weren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± Upon hearing this, Audrey''s bright eyes sparkled with a clear sense of amusement. Looking at Laura, whose face was dotted with numerous small red spots, she said with a half¡ªsmile, ¡°If you don¡¯t start telling the truth. | won¡¯t be able to save your beautiful and charming face. After the red spots, it will fester and be pitted. What a pity that would be!¡± ¡°Speak up, what exactly was Elise¡¯s purpose for sending you to the Watson family?¡± 63.88 Ww Chapter 152 Chapter 152 She was Much More Terrifying than Imagined Laura¡¯s face and b*dy were unbearably itchy. She gritted her wanting to speak, but the itch was extremely tormenting. , not Laura, her teeth chattering, said, ¡°She did indeed send me to spy on you, to report your every move to her! And... she asked me to find an opportunity to drug the olddy, but it¡¯s a slow¡ªacting drug, one you wouldn''t notice, definitely not Thunder Vine!¡± ¡°Continue speaking.¡± ¡°She even had me seduce Mr. Watson, to get something on him, just in case Mr. Watson treated her badly in the future-¡± Audrey''s pupils contracted sharply, and her hands hanging by her sides. clenched into fists tightly. She looked at Laura¡¯s young and beautiful face, slowly moving closer to her, a chilling smile ying on her lips that made Laura shudder. ¡°Miss, everything | said was the truth, you, you quickly give me the antidote for itching...¡± Audrey pinched Laura¡¯s cheek, a cold sneer curling at the corner of her lips, ¡°With Elise¡¯s ability, if she wanted to find a woman to seduce my father, she could definitely find one more attractive than you!¡± ¡°Besides, she is pregnant now, she has the capital to marry into the Watson family, why should she find a woman to share my dad with her?¡± Laura hadn¡¯t expected Audrey¡¯s logical thinking to be so meticulous. 13.00 People used to say she was a brainless youngdy, but it didn¡¯t seem to be true now. She was smarter and more astute than anyone else.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Laura¡¯s little thoughts were inly visible in her eyes. ¡°| gave you one more chance, if you didn¡¯t tell the truth, you would not only be sent to the police station, but also be beaten until your skin peeled off, ruining your appearance!¡± Laura¡¯s lips trembled as she said, ¡°My mother was sick and in debt. before she died. Before she passed away, she told me about some things Elise did years ago. After your mother was diagnosed with depression, Elise stirred up trouble between your parents, making your mother believe that your father was having an affair with her. She even secretly conspired with the psychiatrist to increase your mother¡¯s medication... ¡°My mom had a recording of Elise¡¯s conversation with a psychologist. She asked me to take the recording to Elise. Elise paid me back and took the recording!¡± Upon hearing this, Audrey felt her blood gradually freezing. The fingertips dug deep into the palm, as if to tear the skin apart. Besides the cold, it felt as if ayer of mes was wrapped around her heart, recklessly burning her internal organs! Biting down hard on his cheeks, a mist of anger and difort welled up in his eyes. Elise bore a significant part of the responsibility for Mom''s death! ¡°Did your mother ever tell you why my mother suffered from depression back then?¡± 32.621 13.09 Chapter 112 She was Much More Tifying than imagined Laura furrowed her brows, ¡°It seems like your mother went to Seffolk not long after she gave birth to you, had an affair with her ex-fianc¨¦, and when your father found out, their rtionship took a nosedive, which gave Elise an opportunity to step in!¡± Audrey''s slender b*dy staggered back a few steps. Her mother swam in the sea when she was half a year old, she didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s character. But she inexplicably believed that her mother was not the kind of woman who was good at swimming! In this, there must have been some unknown secrets. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s all | knew...¡± Laura was cut off by Audrey''s cold voice before she could finish speaking, ¡°Elise paid your debts, you could have asked her for more money to live in the countryside, whye to us, the Watson family?. You threatened Elise and made her your spy, do you think she¡¯s a fool or do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Before Laura could say anything. Audrey sneered again, ¡°Either Elise still has new leverage on you, or you''re coveting my stepmother¡¯s position yourself!¡± Looking at Audrey, who slightly squinted her eyes with a sudden cold light, intelligent and shrewd, Laura immediately felt a chill running up her spine. Audrey... was really much more terrifying than she had imagined! Was she really only eighteen years old? Chapter 153 Chapter 153 He had already be numb and ustomed. Audrey didn¡¯t push Laura too hard.. After intimidation, came temptation. ¡°If you had been honest with me, | could have sent you abroad to study.¡± Audrey, with her clear and lively eyes, stared intently at Laura¡¯s face full of red spots, her lips slightly hooked up. ¡°Rather than relying on others, it¡¯s better to improve yourself and be the master of your own destiny, don¡¯t you think?¡± Laura¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. Her nostrils red with emotion, and after a good while, she finally spoke a sentence, ¡°What the youngdy said is... | have been honest. with you...¡± ¡°| had a video in my hand. Once thedy saw it. she would understand!¡± Audrey had let Laura go, and Laura had brought the video. ¡°Elise didn¡¯t know about the existence of this video, and it was because of this video that | had the idea of recing Elise!¡± After watching the video, a mocking curve appeared at the corner of Audrey''s lips. ¡°Next. let¡¯s wait for the big show!¡± The Azure Haven Hotel was the best five-star hotel in Cloud City. luxurious and opulent. Rn¡¯s fortieth birthday banquet was held in the luxurious banquet hall of the Azure Haven Hotel. Rn, in a well-tailored suit, appeared even more tall and upright. His hair was parted in a 3:7 ratio, revealing his forehead, and his handsome and refined features were prominent. Elise, in a sky¡ªblue long gown. maintained a slender and graceful figure despite being pregnant. Her long hair was coiled into a bun. Standing next to Rn, she looked gentle, beautiful. dignified, and elegant. The guests who came for the birthday feast did not notice that, apart from greeting guests, the two did not have any eye contact. Elise nced at Rn out of the corner of her eye. Ever since she became pregnant. Rn¡¯s attitude towards her had changed. In the past, although there was no excessive affection, there was also no excessive indifference. Whatever she asked for, he would try his best to fulfill.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But after she became pregnant. he would rather take sleeping pills every day than go to Flowery Garden to find her! She was pregnant, that was a fact. and she wouldn''t let him keep avoiding it! Today, he had to give her an exnation! Rn had a birthday banquet and invited the dignitaries and celebrities of Cloud City, among which the Howard family was included in the invitation list. the Howard family. After Allison and Gabriel Howard had changed into their party Chapter 155 He had heady be and ustomed clothes, the two of them left the room. Corbin, dressed in a white suit, also came out of the room Seeing the tall and handsome Corbin, Allison¡¯s eyes were filled with pride and arrogance. A smile appeared on her usually cold face, ¡°My son is excellent.¡± Corbin looked at Allison and Gabriel, ¡°Mom, Dad, is brother going?¡± Speaking of Sterling, a hint of disgust appeared in Allison¡¯s eyes, ¡°He hasn¡¯te home yet, probably hanging out at the inte cafe again. Even if he dide home, he would only bring disgrace to our family!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about my brother like that. He¡¯s not all bad. He¡¯s quite handsome. As soon as he entered Elsa Noble High School, he became the most popr boy. | even had to step aside!¡± Allison¡¯s brow furrowed even more. ¡°In terms of grades, temperament, talent, which aspect is he better than you? In terms of appearance, in mom¡¯s eyes, you are much more handsome than him!¡± Gabriel stood aside and let out a slight sigh, lowering his voice, ¡°Enough, stop constantlyparing the two children!¡± Allison, looking unwell, red at Gabriel and pulled Corbin. downstairs. Just as they turned the corner, they saw Sterlinging up from downstairs. Clearly, Sterling had heard their conversation just now. There was no expression on his cold face, as if he had already be ustomed and numb to such bias. Chapter 158 She Was Stunning Tonight Chapter 154 Chapter 154 She Was Stunning Tonight Sterling passed by the three people. Hands stuffed in his pockets, his face was gloomy and indifferent.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Allison nced at Sterling, and after he went upstairs, she suddenly said, ¡°Who is he sulking at all day? If you didn¡¯t know better, you''d think our family owed him billions!¡± Saying this, she turned to Corbin beside her, looking at him with satisfaction no matter how she looked. Her cold voice suddenly became much gentler, ¡°Corbin, when we go to the Watson familyter, try to leave a good impression on Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°Mom, | knew how to.¡± Allison nodded thoughifully, ¡°I heard Elise is pregnant. Her marriage into the Watson family should be a done deal. Corbin, have you been in touch with Kelseytely?¡± Corbin frowned. seemingly discerning Allison¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Mom, Kelsey did such a disgraceful thing. do you really want me to be with her?¡± ¡°| heard from Elise that Kelsey was harmed by Audrey,¡± Allison said, her voice filled with disdain and contempt when she mentioned Audrey. ¡°Do you know how bad Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s reputation was? | don¡¯t agree with you being with Audrey. Besides, after Elise married into the Watson family, she became the one in charge. In the future, Kelsey''s dowry will definitely be better than Audrey¡¯s, which will also help your career development!¡± Corbin responded nonchntly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the futureter!¡± After Kelsey¡¯s image in his heart was greatly discounted, Corbin never thought of her again. On the contrary, it was Audrey. The mysterious person felt that he was inefficient, which brought Audrey and Sterling closer. It had been a long time since they had contacted him. Corbin participated in the Al Artificial Intelligencepetition and won big prizes in various schoolpetitions, all under the guidance of that person behind the scenes, | don¡¯t contact him anymore, probably because I¡¯m disappointed in him! If it had been in the past, Corbin would have definitely been anxious, but this time, he was considerably more rxed. It was best not to contact anymore, so he could develop feelings for Audrey without any burden! Even though Audrey had hurt him twice, Corbin always felt that he still had a ce in her heart! A family of three got into the car, and no one noticed the gloomy teenager standing on the third¡ªfloor balcony. Azure Haven Hotel. Upon entering the banquet hall, Corbin saw Eden. Eden had his hands in his pockets, acting aloof, and acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Corbin at all. His expression was identical to Sterling''s. As expected of academic ckers who hang out together, they had no manners or etiquette at all! Corbin didn¡¯t pay any mind to Eden''s arrogance and disregard. He 34 63 Ill looked around and spotted Audrey''s figure next to Danna. She was wearing a white, flowing, haute couture chiffon dress today, with a shallow V¡ªneckline that subtly revealed her delicate corbone. The lightweight texture of the dress draped over her b*dy, perfectly. outlining her slender and graceful figure. Although it wasn¡¯t an exaggerated S¡ªcurve, it had a kind of forbidden sense of a young girl¡¯s delicate dust, which was very pleasing to the eye. She let her long hair down, curling the ends slightly. She wore a diamond-studded hairband on her head. Her small face was adorned with delicate light makeup, her lips painted with a light pink lip color. Her skin glowed white under the crystal chandelier. From a distance, she looked incredibly beautiful, as if she was a celestial being, so stunning it was almost unbelievable. Corbin looked at Audrey, almost obsessed. How had he not noticed before, that Audrey was actually so beautiful, so full of character? No, she really did change during this period, bing more confident and charismatic. Her overall temperament was also enhanced from within. Therefore, she was able to captivate and enchant people so much! Eden secretly took a photo of Audrey in a sheer dress, and another of Corbin whose eyes were about to pop out, then sent them to Sterling. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Astonishingly Expensive Surprise Eden: Was Corbin sick or something? When Audrey used to chase after him, he acted all high and mighty, stringing her along. Now that Audrey is ignoring him, he¡¯s drooling over her! Eden: Damn, he actually went to please Audrey¡¯s dad, even gave him at set of four treasures of the study. Eden quickly recorded a short video and sent it to Sterling. The four treasures of the study that Corbin gave were all carefully selected. The brush was a bamboo carved with flower and bird patterns. from the Ming and Qing dynastics, worth hundreds of thousands. The ancient inkstone and ink were also quite valuable. The whole set was worth over a million, and had great collection value. Rn was a renowned schr and gentleman in Cloud City. Besides studying medicine, he enjoyed calligraphy and painting in his spare time. Corbin catered to their preferences, putting a lot of effort and thought into the gifts he gave. Many guests had gathered around and, upon seeing Corbin¡¯s gift, they all praised it. ¡°Mr. Howard was thoughiful, this set of four treasures of the study was probably the most considerate gift Mr. Watson received today.¡± ¡°| heard that Mr. Howard¡¯s son and Mr. Watson''s daughter were in the same school. The two children looked like a perfect match, both handsome and beautifull¡± 1309 M Chapter 155 Actonishingly Expensive Surprise 155 Actonishin ¡°Mr. Howard had excellent academic performance and won so many talentpetitions that his hands were tired from holding the awards. Mr. Watson, don¡¯t miss out on such an ideal son-inw candidate!¡± Rn barely furrowed his brows, a faint smile lingering on his gentle and handsome face, ¡°My Audra is still young, focusing all her energy on her studies. Besides, children nowadays make their own decisions. about their feelings. As a father, | can only serve as a reference.¡± Rn had just nced at Audrey, who was standing next to Danna. When the guests were praising Corbin, she quietly rolled her eyes, her expression was indescribable, not looking like the rumors of her being fond of Corbin. Corbin didn¡¯t see Audrey¡¯s expression, but Rn must have had a good impression of him. After all, he was the only one who had given him such a valuable and pleasing gift today! Just as Corbin was feeling somewhat smug, thinking he had made a deep impression on Audrey''s father, the manager of Azure Haven Hotel came over with two staff members dressed in uniforms and wearing white gloves. ¡°Hello Mr. Watson, | was entrusted to deliver a birthday gift to you.¡± The manager nodded at the staff behind him, and the staff slowly unfolded a color ink painting. The guests, who had been praising the four treasures of the study gifted by Corbin, were stunned the moment they saw the scroll being unrolled. ¡°Wasn''t this one of the masterpieces. ¡°Forest,¡± by Wu Lao, one of the most famous painters of the 20th century?¡± Anyone who was fond of calligraphy and painting art would know of Old Wu. He was the most famous painter in Luminia in the near 13.09 modern times. His color ink paintings were unique and outstanding. His works were often auctioned at sky¡ªhigh prices both domestically and internationally. He was a titan in the art world.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His work, one of which was auctioned for a high price of 1.5 billion, setting a new record for traditional painting, is this ¡°Forest¡± that the manager has just brought. Some time ago at the auction, it was taken by someone for 50 million. Compared to the millions of stationery treasures Corbin had just now, the appearance of this painting simply shocked everyone. ¡°Mr. Watson, Mr. Wu''s paintings are not something that can be bought with money, the gift giver is really thoughtful!¡± ¡°There are always people beyond people, and heavens beyond heavens. Today, Mr. Watson¡¯s birthday banquet really opened our eyes!¡± Rn looked at this ¡°Forest*, feeling utterly astounded inside. Awhile ago, he had been to an auction. At that time, this painting ¡°Forest¡± was directly reserved and was auctioned off by someone. He had regretted it for some time. Unexpectedly, someone actually gave it to him today. Rn looked at the hotel manager, his brow slightly furrowed as he asked, ¡°Manager, may | ask who sent this painting?¡± 71.06% Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Got pped in the Face Hard, Didn¡¯t You! The hotel manager respectfully replied. ¡°The gill giver only revealed. that Miss Wen had given him warmth during his lowest times. Now that he has the ability, he wants to express his gratitude and repay Mins Wen ¡± Audrey, who originally hadn¡¯t been paying attention to the gill-giving. suddenly stiffened her slender b*dy upon hearing the hotel manager''s words She quickly walked up to the scroll painting and took a close look at it. Butterfly¡ªlike long eyshes, a violent shudder. Was this... from Sterling? How could he be so extravagant? ¡°Manager, this painting is too valuable, we couldn¡¯t ept it...¡® Before Audrey could finish her sentence, the hotel manager said, ¡°That gentleman said that this painting is no different from waste paper in hist hands. If Mr. Watson doesn¡¯t take it, he can only throw it away as garbage.¡± As soon as the manager¡¯s words fell, cold gasps echoed around. Was the person who gave the gift so rich that money was like scrap paper to him? Such a precious and rare painting, he actually treated it as garbage? Someone raised a question. ¡°Could this painting be a forgery?¡± Ill pter 156 Gut pped i ¡°Even if it was a replica, it was worth seven figures or more.¡± Rn spoke with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s not a replica, it''s the genuine work of Mr. Wu!¡± The authentic piece was indeed valuable, not something that an ordinary person could own! Audrey bit her lip, hesitating for a moment in thought. Given Sterling¡¯s temperament, if she hadn¡¯t epted it, he might have really thrown it away as trash! ¡°Dad, take it!¡¯ Rn cast aplex look at Audrey, a faint worry lurking in his heart. This man casually bought a painting worth fifty million, what was his intention towards his daughter? Would epting this painting have caused any trouble for Audra? Audrey guessed Rn¡¯s doubts and whispered to him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t feel burdened. If you don¡¯t ept it, he really will throw it away. A famous. painting should stay in the hands of someone who understands it, that¡¯s when it has value!¡± Rn nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I''ll write you a checkter, and you can give him the money.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Audrey, ¡°Okay.¡± Due to the appearance of ¡°Forest*, the guests seemed to have forgotten. about the four treasures of the study gifted by Corbin. They admired ¡°Forest¡± one by one as if they were looking at rare treasures,vishing praise on the gift giver. 13:10 Some people still felt that Audrey had provided warmth and assistance during their lowest moments If that person was still young, perhaps a wonderful story could have been achieved Corbin gritted his teeth secretly, his fee turning green with anger He had meticulously prepared a gift for a long time, thinking it would dazzle the entire party Unexpectedly, it was just a sh in the pan and was quickly forgotten! Corbin elenched his fists tightly, a ball of anger lodged in his chest. Wasn''t it enough that Audrey had Sterling by her side! Now there was another mysterious tycoon!!! Astorm of emotions surged within Corbin as he watched Audrey. surrounded by guests. Suddenly, he realized that the distance between them seemed to be growing further and further! Originally, he was just a sycophant behind her! But when did she be unattainable? Eden was constantly watching the movements in the banquet hall. Seeing Corbin¡¯s face turn green, he felt a singe of secret pleasure. Corbin usually acted like he was the most handsome, smartest, and the epitome of an excellent with it. Today, he unident at school. He had long been fed up However... have been served a good dose of reality! It seemed that Sterling had another strong rival in love again! The banquet was still going on, Audrey, holding the valuable painting. ced it in the presidential suite. She didn¡¯t leave the room immediately, instead, she took out her phone and sent a video to Sterling. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The Heart, A Bout of Wild Beating The video was quickly connected. The speed was so fast that even Audrey herself didn¡¯t have time to prepare. The smile on the corner of her lips hadn¡¯t fully formed when she saw the handsome young man leaning on the balcony in the video. He was wearing a loose ck V-neck shirt, his corbone slightly exposed, and a pair of dark jeans. The hem of his shirt was tucked into his waistband, fluttering in the wind. The expensive ck clothing added an air of wild arrogance to him. His tall, slender figure was hidden in the night, like a king high above. As she was sizing him up, he was also sizing her up. Even though Eden had already sent him her pictures for tonight. But upon seeing her in the video, his eyes still darkened a few shades. The white chiffon long dress perfectly outlined her slender and graceful figure. revealing skin that was as white and delicate as top- grade jade. The cinched waist design made her waist appear as if it could be encircled by a single grasp... He tightly pursed his thin lips. a cold crimson, and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Audrey was made nervous and ufortable by his gaze. Didn¡¯t know how she looked in his eyes today. 0.00% 13.10 Chapter 157 The Heart of Wild Beating She even had the urge to change back into her school uniform. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak? Were you too mature, not very good-looking?¡± In fact, inmaturity suited her style very well, she was dazzlingly beautiful, full of charm and elegance. He slightly tilted up his chin, his slender and clean fingers pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°Reluctantly.¡± Audrey wasn¡¯t too disappointed, it would be strange given his personality, if he could actuallypliment her on her beauty! ¡°Forest,¡± the one owned by Old Wu, was given by you, wasn¡¯t it? Sterling looked at Audrey¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, his thin lips. slightly curved, ¡°Does father-inw like it?¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°father-inw,¡± Audrey''s mouth twitched. How could he manage to utter the word ¡°father-inw¡± without changing his facial expression? ¡°Don''t call him father-inw now!¡± Audrey red at him, ¡°Dad asked me to give you a check.¡± ¡°Dare you?¡± Sterling narrowed his deep, dark eyes, his low, husky voice tinged with a hint of danger, ¡°If you dare to take the check, I''ll go see him directly as the prospective son-inw!¡± A blush spread across Audrey''s pretty face. Her skin was fair, and a slight flush made it seem as if she had applied a thinyer of rouge. Her pearly teeth gently bit her lip, clearly embarrassed, yet there was an indescribable charming allure about her. Sterling swallowed twice, lowering his voice to say to her, ¡°Thest thing I¡¯m short of right now is money. As long as your father is 13:10Content held by N?velDrama.Org. satisfied, what''s a painting?¡± Could this guy be any more outrageous? ¡°Then | thanked you on behalf of my dad.¡± Sterling stared at her fair face with a rosy glow, his tongue flicking theer of his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Audrey didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so she could only stand. there in a daze. In the video footage. Sterling¡¯s handsome face leaned towards the screen. his attractive crimson lips, through the screen, imprinted between her lips. Although she didn¡¯t really k*ss her. Audrey''s heart still pounded uncontrobly. ¡°Sterling, you...¡± Sterling flicked her forehead through the screen, his strong jawline tense, his voice low and cold, ¡°For you, how many rules have | broken? | dare not even k*ss you, and | can¡¯t even quench my thirst through the screen?¡± Audrey looked at his irritable yet aggrieved expression, her bright eyes involuntarily curved into crescents, her delicate voice softened a bit, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been wronged. I''ll try to make it up to you in the future!¡± Sterling snorted arrogantly, before he could say anything, there was a knock on the door from Audrey''s side. 70 83% Chapter 158 Chapter 158 The Gap, Growing Larger and Larger Audrey heard Elise calling her from outside. After saying something to Sterling, Audrey ended the video call. She opened the door, looking at Elise in a sky-blue long dress, who appeared simple, elegant, yet gentle and dignified. Audrey slightly curled her lips. ¡°Did you need something, Auntie?¡± ¡°The banquet was about to start, | came to call you to the banquet hall.¡± Audrey nodded, ¡°I''ll be right there.¡± Elise, beaming with joy, entered the elevator with Audrey, ¡°This outfit I¡¯m wearing today is designed by Reborn, thetest champion of the Silvershore Fashion Design Competition. It¡¯s the only one in the world.¡± No sooner had Elise finished speaking than the other two young girls in the elevator eximed: ¡°Was it Reborn, the fashion designer who has been on fire for the past half month? It is said that the final organizers received her work and passed it with full high scores.¡± ¡°She was low-key and did not like to be in the spotlight. Silvershore. headquarters respected her choice and did not publicize her information. However, it was said that Silvershore headquarters had. already signed a contract with her. As long as she cooperated with Silvershore headquarters for a year, they would allow her to create her own personal brand and promote it fully after a year!¡± 0.00% 13.10 ¡°She had submitted three works for thepetition, which | had seen online | didn¡¯t expect to actually see the real thing now!¡± ¡°Wow, it was really beautiful, so stunning!¡± ¡°This must have been her preliminary round piece, right? The final piece was even more stunning. It¡¯s said that she was the first designer to win the championship without having to be present at the venue!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t even know what nationality she was, but | heard that we had a designer named Kelsey in Luminia, who won third ce at just eighteen years old. If you ask me, that¡¯s pretty impressive, okay?¡± Upon hearing Kelsey¡¯s name, a smile deepened on Elise¡¯s lips, giving off a sense of pride. Audrey had noticed the micro¡ªexpressions on Elise¡¯s face, her thick, longshes drooping, concealing the emotions in her eyes. Elise nced at Audrey, her face expressionless beneath her longshes, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. Kel had made significant progress since returning to her hometown, and the Silvershore fashion designpetition did not disappoint her. The third ce score. in the domestic context, was already that of a top-notch designer! As for Audrey, apart from the aura of being the Miss of the Watson family, the gap would only grow bigger in the future!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Exiting the elevator, Elise watched Audrey, who had already started walking towards the banquet hall. She touched her rtively t stomach and followed in with a sarcastic expression on her face. Once she gave birth to her son, let¡¯s see what status Audrey still held in the Watson family! Ill 13-10 SEI 158 The Cap Oraweng ki When Elise entered the banquet hall, Rn was giving a thank you speech on stage. Audrey and Danna stood by his side, their harmonious appearance stung Elise¡¯s eyes. For over a decade, she had racked her brains, finally managing to sow discord among the three of them. However, due to Audrey''s transformation, everything had returned to square one! Elise nced at Danna. A few days ago, she had been very sick, and Elise thought she wouldn¡¯t make it. But unexpectedly, seeing her today, she seemed to have regained quite a bit of her color. For a while, | was afraid that | wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for her to pass away. After Rn finished speaking, Danna said a few more words,pletely neglecting to mention Elise¡¯s pregnancy. Elise gritted her teeth secretly, giving a signal to the waiter standing in the corner. After the waiter caught her eye, Elise stood up and walked. towards the stage. As they passed a round table, a waiter came over and bumped into Elise, pretending it was an ident. The diamond-studded handbag that Elise was holding fell to the ground, and a pregnancy test report, as well as a DNA identification report, fell out onto the ground. The ce where it fell was, coincidentally, the editor-in-chief of at newspaper mediapany that was in coboration with the Watson¡¯s Hospital. r Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Birthday Banquet (1). The editor-in-chief was Luna Dempsey, she bent down and picked up the pregnancy test report and DNA identification report. Luna was a middle-aged woman in her forties. When she was young, she suffered a heartbreak. She got pregnant, but the scoundrel of a man she was with started seeing another woman, causing her to have a miscarriage. This not only hurt her womb, but also made it difficult for her to conceive for the rest of her life. Up until now, Luna had never been married. She despised evil and hated irresponsible jerks the most. Elise had long understood Luna¡¯s temperament, so she deliberately dropped the paper at her feet. Luna saw the checklist, slightly taken aback, and then handed the paper to Elise. Elise seemed startled and quickly put the paper into her bag. Hayden sat at the same table with Luna, noticing that Elise¡¯s face had turned a few shades paler, he snatched her bag away. Pulling out the paper from inside, he frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was going to announce your pregnancy today, and set a wedding date?¡± ¡°Big Brother, it''s okay if he didn¡¯t say anything, | don¡¯t want to put him in a difficult position. Besides, over these years, the old lady hasn''t liked me...¡± Hayden interrupted Elise with a stern face before she could finish her words, angrily saying, ¡°You''ve been by his side for over a decade, with I 13.10 no credit but hard work, let alone now really expect you to abort the child?¡± that you''re pregnant, does he ¡°He didn¡¯t believe that you were carrying his child and forced you to take a DNA test. Now, he still refuses to acknowledge the child. What on earth is Rn thinking?¡± Ahint of embarrassment appeared on Elise¡¯s gentle and dignified face. She lowered her voice and said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Brother, please stop talking. Rn also has his unspeakable difficulties...¡± Luna couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She couldn¡¯t bear to see a woman pregnant, while the scumbag man was suspicious and didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for it! Unexpectedly, Rn, who appeared gentle and well-dressed, turned out to be this kind of person! Luna grabbed a microphone from a waiter. As Rn was helping the olddy off the stage, she asked. ¡°Mr. Watson has always been praised for his benevolence and medical ethics, and | have always admired him. But if he is unwilling to give his own oman a status even when is thisN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. she is pregnant, and forces her to have an abortion, how behavior any different from a hypocrite who pretends to be virtuous?¡± As soon as Luna spoke, the banquet hall fell into a dead silence. Momentster, the entire room erupted into an uproar. Rn, Danna, and Audrey all stayed on the stage. The guests below had all started whispering to each other, causing a buzz of discussion. Luna stood up from her seat, like a messenger of justice, she pulled Elise onto the stage. ¡°As far as | know, Ms. Beltran has been by your side for over a decade, 13-10 managing your household affairs, and is a well-known good woman model in the upper circles of Cloud City! Now she is pregnant, but you refuse to give her a status, and even suspect that the child in her belly. is not yours, forcing her to do a DNA test! The results are out, aren¡¯t they? | just saw the results, confirming it¡¯s yours!¡± ¡°Mr. Watson, if you don¡¯t give Ms. Beltran an exnation today, I¡¯m afraid this birthday party can¡¯t continue!¡± Luna was the authoritative editor-in-chief of Cloud City, not a journalist from some third-rate newspaper or magazine. Her words carried a certain authority. The guests below naturally believed what she said to be true. Quite a few women had stepped forward to speak up for Elise: ¡°For over a decade, he didn¡¯t give her a proper status. How is that different from freeloading? | can¡¯t believe Mr. Watson turned out to be such a jerk!¡± ¡°Forcing a pregnant woman to take a DNA test, it¡¯s not just scum, it''s downright cold-blooded and heartless!¡± ¡°It was quite pleasant when he was asleep, but he turned ruthless after waking up. Such a person, surprisingly, managed two hospitals and even became the richest man in Cloud City. It¡¯s truly disgraceful!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Birthday Banquet (2) Those who criticized or attacked Rn were almost all women who had been emotionally hurt in the past. Everyone was outraged at Rn¡¯s irresponsible behavior of getting Elise pregnant and then not taking responsibility. Elise looked at Rn with tear-filled eyes, choking back a sob, ¡°Rn, my bag was knocked by the waiter, and the check-up report fell out and was seen by Ms. Dempsey. | will exin to everyone now, everything was my own decision, it has nothing to do with you...¡± Elise was just about to pick up the microphone when Luna snatched it away from her side. ¡°Ms. Beltran, you can¡¯t continue to be weak. Have you just wasted your youth of over a decade? The crucial point is that you are now pregnant. Even a dog wouldn¡¯t be so cold-blooded and ruthless!¡± The echoes from below kepting. Almost all the women stood by Elise¡¯s side, feeling sympathy, pity, and endless anger for what she had gone through! Facing the public¡¯s curses, contempt, and disgust. Rn¡¯s face grew at few degrees colder. He had actually thought that Elise was a considerate and gentle woman in the past. If Audrey hadn¡¯t shown him that video, even he himself would have thought that it was his second personality that had forced Elise, causing her to be pregnant! After the filter in his eyes for Elise shattered, Rn realized that she O DON 13-10 Chapter 180 day() was a woman adept at manipting people¡¯s hearts. With Luna¡¯s help, he disguised himself as an innocent victim, pushing him to the pinnacle of public opinion! If he didn¡¯t give her a title today, he would be utterly discredited. His image in the hearts of the people of Cloud City would plummet. Who would be willing to go to his hospital for treatment?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Elise was going to make a move today, Audrey had anticipated it long ago. After discussing with Rn, he advised her not to confront Elise directly, but to maintain her fairy¡ªlike image. He didn¡¯t want her to leave any bad impressions on the guests! Therefore, despite her pale face in the face of public usations and curses, Audrey never spoke up. Rn frowned at Elise, his voice cold. ¡°Out of respect for our decade- long friendship, there were things | didn¡¯t want to expose you for in front of everyone. But if you want to make a big deal out of it, fine, I''ll y along!¡± Seeing Rn¡¯s unrepentant demeanor, Luna thought of the scumbag boyfriend who had once hurt her. She angrily said, ¡°Mr. Watson, are you threatening Ms. Beltran?¡± ¡°Who dares to threaten my sister, | won''t let him go!¡± Hayden jumped onto the stage angrily. Facing the fierce and evil Hayden, Rn didn¡¯t even blink an eye, exuding a calm and restrained aura of power without anger. After all, as the richest person in Cloud City, he was still able to maintain control in the face of chaos. 37 10% He ignored Hayden, instead looking deeply into Elise¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you sure the child is mine?¡± ¡°Rn, the DNA test results are out, don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Elise gritted her teeth, she took out a USB drive from her bag again, ¡°Fine, this video can prove that the child is indeed yours.¡± Elise had the videographer plug into theputer and connect to the big screen. Soon, a scene appeared on the big screen. ¡°On the day of the Aurora festival, there was a violent wind, and you went to the suburban manor. | was worried about you and went to see you. Unexpectedly, your illness red up, your second personality emerged, and forced me to impersonate Aurora...¡± The scene was of Elise walking into the bedroom in a high¡ªcored long dress. She had styled her long hair into big waves and wore smoky makeup on her face. Under the dim yellow light, she really looked quite like another woman. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Birthday Banquet (3) Rn stood by the window, smoking, his back to the camera, his expression unclear. But he exuded a dark and sharp aura all over him. Perhaps hearing the sound of footsteps, he slowly turned around, looking at the woman who walked into the bedroom. His face was as cold as frost, his features sharp as if carved by a knife. He wasn¡¯t wearing sses, and there was a faint, indifferent chill in his eyes. He squinted slightly, as if shrouded in ayer of ck mist. He usually wore sses, giving off a gentle and refined impression, but in the video, he seemed like apletely different person, fierce. and gloomy, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. Elise walked up to him and took the cigarette from his fingertips.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She tiptoed and whispered a few words into his ear. The man¡¯s slender hand suddenly gripped her jaw, his eyes coldly scrutinizing her face. ¡°Aurora, you''re back!¡± Amoment of stiffness shed across Elise¡¯s face, but quickly, she nodded with a sorrowful smile, ¡°Rn, if you think | am her, then | am her, as long as it makes you happy.¡± He lowered his head to look at the woman who was close at hand, the O DOL 13 10 dim yellow light in the bedroom illuminating her delicate and beautiful face. His expression was slightly dazed, as if it ovepped with the woman in his memory. Elise raised her hand, caressing the man¡¯s handsome face as if it were carved from stone, ¡°Rn, | can¡¯t understand why you still can¡¯t forget her even though she betrayed you. Where do | fall shortpared to her...¡± Before Elise could finish her words, she was forcefully pushed onto the bed. The man loomed over, his eyes dark and menacing, like the King of Hell himself. Hisrge hand, strong as an iron mp, gripped Elise¡¯s neck, his muscles bulging. ¡°Tell me,¡± he demanded, ¡°why did you betray Rn? Wasn¡¯t he good enough for you?¡± Elise was choked to the point of gasping for air, her face flushed red, turning a purplish hue. She desperately tried to pry the man¡¯s arms off with her hands, pleading in terror, ¡°Rn, it¡¯s me, Elise...¡± ¡°Wretch!¡± He didn¡¯t listen to a word she said at all, and raised his hand to p her hard. Elise¡¯s lip was split, blood seeping out. He extended his finger, dabbed it in the blood at the corner of her mouth, and tasted it on the tip of his tongue. Adeep crimson stained the depths of his eyes, as if he was bewitched. He knelt on one knee by the bed, pulled out his belt, and harshly whipped her several times. The harsher Elise yelled, the more excited he seemed to be. 20 041 Elise curled up in the corner of the bed, tears streaming down her face as she begged him to spare her. He stared at her tears for a few seconds, then suddenly pushed her down onto the bed with a cruel force. Then, it pounced on her, biting her neck. The scene, abruptly ended. Everyone in the banquet hall was stunned by the footage in the video. Rn frowned, his expression slightly dazed. He knew he had multiple personality disorder, but it rarely manifested. He didn¡¯t know what he was like when it did, and how dark and ruthless his alter ego could be. He wasn''t particrly shocked, or perhaps, he had a dark side deep within him, which was merely concealed by his gentle and modest demeanor. Faced with the surprised, panicked. contemptuous, or angry gazes of the crowd. Rn immediately looked for Danna and Audrey''s reactions. Danna didn¡¯t know that Rn had dissociative identity disorder. Her face was full of worry and heartache. As for Audrey, apart from a somewhatplex look in her eyes, her expression was not much different from Danna¡¯s. Audrey nodded at Rn. ¡°Dad, no matter what you are like, you are the dearest person to me and grandma!¡± Rn¡¯s taut nerves rxed slightly. Faced with the tidal wave of questions and usations from the crowd, he picked up the 63.70% 13:10 microphone, his voice cold and detached, ¡°I also have a video in my hand. Whether Elise is pregnant with my child or not, you''ll know at a nce!¡± 96 25% 1310 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Birthday Banquet ( Chapter 162 Birthday Banquet (4). Upon hearing Rn¡¯s words, Elise¡¯s b*dy jolted sharply. Did Rn also have a video clip on hand? Impossible! On Aurora¡¯s festival day, she knew that Rn would definitely go to the suburban manor, a ce where he once had a happy time with Aurora. Every year on Aurora¡¯s festival day, he would go there. She had installed a pinhole camera in the bedroom long ago. Except for her having a video, it was impossible for him to have one! He must have scared her on purpose to evade responsibility! She had the DNA test report and video in hand, there was no way Rn could escape from her grasp! If he was not responsible today, he would be the scum of the upper ss in Cloud City, his reputation would be ruined, and he would be despised by everyone! ¡°Rn, the fact is clear for everyone to see. The child in my belly, though it¡¯s from your alter ego, you both share the same b*dy. You can¡¯t deny it!¡± Elise wiped the corner of her eyes, looking pitiful and wronged. After the video was broadcasted, almost all the other nobledies and socialites in the banquet hall, except for Luna, stood by Elise¡¯s side. Rn, who usually appeared gentle and courteous, turned out to be a TIT Chapter 162 Birthday RanquM (4) person with split personality! His dominant personality had kept Elise by his side for over a decade, while his secondary personality had slept. with her, only to deny responsibility afterwards. Was he even human? Simply worse than a beast! ¡°Mr. Watson, you are a failure as a man! Don¡¯t use mental issues as an excuse to evade responsibility. Your child is your child. If you don¡¯t acknowledge this today, you will be making enemies with all the high societydies in Cloud City!¡± Luna, ¡°And all the media in our Cloud City, | will expose this matter when | return home tonight, let everyone see how the Watson family bullies a weak woman!¡± The voices condemning Rn surged like a tide. Even some people were so angry that they picked up their wine sses and threw them at the stage. Just as it was about to hit Audrey and the olddy, Rn lunged forward with his tall b*dy, and the wine ss slid off his forehead. ¡°Rn!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Rn moved Audrey and Danna behind him, took off his sses, and wiped the wound on his forehead. His eyes darkly swept over the indignant guests below the stage. He opened his mouth, a deep voice. emanating from his throat, ¡°Who dares to throw another one?¡± His aura suddenly turned dark and cold, intimidating everyone. Just then, a new video started ying on the big screen. Elise¡¯s video abruptly ended when she was bitten on the neck by 32.15% 11:15 Rn, and the new video, coincidentally, started right from the neck- biting scene! Elise screamed in pain, but she didn¡¯t push the man away. Instead, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. The man lifted his head from her neck, stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly pushed her away and stood up. ¡°You were not her!¡± He left coldly, but before he could take two steps, the woman embraced him from behind.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned his robust b*dy around, her hands cradling his face, a charming smile ying on her lips. Her eyes and brows were so soft and gentle, she seemed like a different person. ¡°Rn, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m Aurora. Look at me closely...¡± The man lowered his gaze to stare at her, a deep crimson in his profound phoenix eyes, ¡°Aurora?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Elise said, unbuttoning her shirt, ¡°Rn, will you love me? All these years, you never touched me, | can hardly bear it anymore. Will you give me a chance to serve you?¡± She tiptoed and k*ssed the man¡¯s lips. But before getting close, she was roughly pushed away by him. ¡°You''re not her, she would never flirt and act coquettishly in front of me like a loose woman!¡± Having said that, he left without looking back. 68.571 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Birthday Banquet (5) The video footage abruptly ended as Rn dashed into the heavy rain, got into the car, and sped away. Elise¡¯s face had already turned pale. How could there possibly be this video? Who took it, who exactly? Elise swayed unsteadily, her hands clenched into fists so tightly that her fingertips almost broke the skin. ¡°Rn, that night, after you left, you came back again, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Elise asked, her voice trembling.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The video just now gave the nobledies who were previously on Elise¡¯s side a feeling of being pped in the face. For a moment, no one but Luna stood up to speak for Elise. Luna. ¡°Mr. Watson, the video shows that you were mentally unstable. If you don¡¯t have any follow-up videos, who can prove that you didn¡¯t go back that night? Moreover, the DNA identification report is the best proof!¡± Elise hung her head, tears falling incessantly, looking unbearably wronged. Those nobledies, who didn¡¯t know the truth, saw Elise crying inconsbly and heard Luna saying there was DNA evidence, started ming Rn again. Ill 14:15 Audrey couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She had long guessed that Elise would never admit it. She took a few steps forward and stood next to Rn. ¡°Elise, you have a DNA report, and so do we!¡± Elise¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and she began to panic inside. Impossible, she only did a villus sampling once, the Watson family couldn¡¯t possibly have another DNA report. Elise looked at the calm andposed Audrey, her eyes shing with resentment and malice. ¡°Audra, although | didn¡¯t give birth to you, | raised you since you were little. But recently, you¡¯ve been opposing met at every turn. | want to know why? Where is your conscience?¡± Audrey looked at Elise, who was once again trying to y the sympathy card, and let out a coldugh from her lips, ¡°After you had the chorionic villus sampling at the hospital, Dad split the specimen into two. One was sent to the Cloud City DNA Identification Agency, and the other was sent out of the province. Don¡¯t worry, the other result will be here soon!¡± No sooner had Audrey finished speaking than the door of the banquet hall was pushed open, and the butler came over with a document. Elise¡¯s face instantly turned a few shades paler. A faint smile appeared on Audrey¡¯s lips. ¡°Elise, if this DNA confirms that the child is indeed my father¡¯s, my father will take responsibility for you.¡± The butler came over and handed the documents to Audrey. Just as Audrey was about to open it. Elise suddenly rushed over, snatched the document away, and tore it into pieces before anyone could react. ¡°Rn, are you insulting me or yourself? You¡¯re determined not to 20.60% 111 1115 take responsibility for me and the child. | must have been blind to have loved you for over a decade. You want to drive me and the child to death today, fine, I¡¯ll die right now for you to see- Elise suddenly pulled out a sharp little knife from her bag and aimed it at her neck. But before it could touch her neck, a slender hand reached out to her, directly grabbing the knife. Rn¡¯s hand was cut by a knife. Audrey furrowed her brows, ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Rn raised his hand, signaling Audrey not toe forward. With a forceful grip, he snatched the small Knife from Elise¡¯s hand, his blood-stained palm clutching Elise¡¯s pale face. His dark phoenix eyes were tinged with a chilling crimson. ¡°Elise, did | really touch you that night?¡± His voice was not as gentle and elegant as usual, it was gloomy and chilling, like an Asura from hell. Elise shuddered violently, looking at the man in front of her in disbelief. Didn''t he onlye out during the annual Aurora Festival? 73.30% Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Birthday Banquet (6). Elise was genuinely terrified and scared of Rn¡¯s alter ego. But also unconsciously infatuated. He was unsociable, bloodthirsty, and cold-hearted, emanating a powerful and mysterious aura. Like a poppy, he inexplicably drew people into obsession. Elise¡¯s cheeks were pinched by him, her face pale, and a hint of coquettish appeasement showed through her tear¡ªblurred eyes, ¡°Rn. let¡¯s talk this out-¡± Before Elise could finish her sentence, the man¡¯srge hand, which had been on her cheek, moved to strangle her neck. ¡°| was fucking cuckolded by you, and you expect me to talk nicely to you? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I''ll strangle you right here, right now!¡± The man¡¯s face was as dark and cold as it could be, his eyes and actions told her that he was not lying. If Rn was a gentle and humble gentleman, then he was theplete opposite, he was a crazy, cold¡ªblooded devil! Elise was choked to the point of gasping for air, still trying toContent held by N?velDrama.Org. stubbornly argue. But as the oxygen in her chest became less and less. she weakly said. ¡°The child is indeed not yours...¡± As soon as Elise spoke, the whole room erupted into an uproar again. Luna, who had previously spoken to Elise, and all the nobledies, all felt as if they had been pped hard in the face! 000 Elise had always had a reputation for being virtuous and good in Cloud City. She had been by Rn¡¯s side for many years, nameless and unrecognized, without anyints or regrets. Everyone thought she was just like the rumors suggested, but they never expected... ¡°Appearances can be deceiving, Ms. Beltran is really cunning She used us to try to force Mr. Watson into submission, to give her a title!¡± ¡°This woman was so cunning, we almost fellpletely into her trap!¡± ¡°From the moment she tore up the DNA report that Miss Wen had given her. | knew something was fishy!¡± Seeing the shift in the wind, Elise became the enemy of all. Hayden snapped out of his shock, he stormed onto the stage, furiously yelling at Rn, ¡°You almost strangled my sister, even if she¡¯s carrying your child, she would change her words out of fear-¡± Hayden was cut off by a cold sneer before he could finish speaking. ¡°Mr. Beltran, Elise almost stabbed herself in the neck with a small knife, how could she possibly be afraid of death? Besides, in front of so many guests, could my father really strangle her?¡± ¡°And the ¡®even if you just mentioned, you don¡¯t believe Elise could bear my father¡¯s child, do you?¡± ¡°Over the years, my father has treated you siblings generously. The mansion Mr. Beltran is living in now, the luxury car he drives, which one of them isn¡¯t subsidized by the money Elise got from my father?¡± ¡°Would Elise have been willing to follow him for years without any recognition or status if there wasn¡¯t a huge benefit involved?¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s my mother¡¯s Ethereal Threads, how it lost thirty million, I¡¯ve already gathered the evidence, Mr. Beltran, do you want to face me in court? Furthermore, Ms. Beltran, bribing Laura to try to poison my grandmother. | have both testimonial and physical evidence. You siblings have been causing trouble in my family for years, what, this time you still want my father to y the fool?¡± Watching the eloquent and sharp-tongued Audrey, Elise and Hayden turned pale, momentarily at a loss for words. Guests around them were pointing and whispering, either with disdain or contempt. For a moment, it seemed as if they were about to be cast into the abyss! Rn forcefully pushed Elise away, his gloomy eyes filled with disgust and indifference. Elise fell unsteadily to the ground. She stiffened, her fingertips digging into her palms, as a tide of usations and curses flooded her ears in the banquet hall, leaving her mind in utter chaos. No, she couldn''t just lose like this. She wanted to leave herself a way out! 80.53% Chapter 165 hapter 165 Birthday Banquet (7) Elise stiffly rose from the ground. She clutched her stomach, turning to Hayden beside her, ¡°Big brother, my stomach hurts...¡± Aguest noticed a smear of crimson on the back of Elise¡¯s dress and eximed, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding!¡± Elise¡¯s legs suddenly went weak. The child was herst trump card, she couldn¡¯t lose this child! ¡°Big brother, help me to the rest room quickly.¡± Hayden directly picked up Elise in a horizontal carry, facing the discussions and pointing of the crowd, his face turned pale, holding Elise, he quickly left. He came over in high spirits today, thinking that his sister was going to marry into a wealthy family and rise to the top. As a result, it became theughingstock of the upper ss society in Cloud City! Hayden carried Elise to her designated suite, and as soon as they entered, Elise went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold. water. Forced myself to calm down. Just now, the unbearable noise in the banquet hall was too much, she simply couldn''t stay calm. 000 [e) 11:15 Chapter 165 Bethany Bangat (7) But at that moment, she seemed much calmer, and it appeared that her lower abdomen didn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡°Big brother, you go out first.¡± Hayden frowned, saying worriedly, ¡°Elise, that damn girl said she has evidence of me shortchanging her mother¡¯spany. | did indeed use a batch of substandard fabric back then which led to...¡± ¡°All the employees who initially knew about the fabric issue were fired. Ethereal Threads imed its deficit was due to a sudden fire in the factory, which prevented them from fulfilling orders to customers. How on earth did that damn girl find out?¡± Elise gave Hayden a cold stare, ¡°She¡¯s cunning and despises me now. If there was really evidence, could she have tolerated it until now?¡± Hayden wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and after regaining his senses, he nodded thoughifully, ¡°That damn girl actually tricked us!¡± ¡°Don''t ever bring this up again after this!¡± After sending Hayden out, Elise took out her phone and made a call. After waiting for about ten minutes, the door was knocked. Elise opened the door. Atall and upright figure walked in. The man was dressed in a ck suit, his features stern and profound. His sharp eyes carried no warmth. As he entered, it was as if a cold current had swept through the room, bringing with it an invisible sense of oppression. Before Elise had a chance to speak, she was harshly pped across the face by the man, ¡°What have you done?¡± 27.31% 111 11:15 Elise¡¯s mouth was split open, a sweet metallic taste flooding between her teeth. She covered her swollen face, stepping back a few steps, ¡°On the day of the Aurora Festival, someone went to the mansion and recorded a video of Rn leaving... Also, Rn had another DNA report done.....¡± The man said coldly. ¡°From beginning to end, there was only one DNA report. The chorionic sample you originally extracted was only sent to one identification center!¡± Elise¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, ¡°So you''re saying, the one Audrey has is fake?¡± ¡°Manipted by an eighteen-year¡ªold girl, and you still have the nerve to call me?¡± Elise¡¯s face instantly turned a few shades paler, she was both angry and resentful in her heart, but it was no use to confront Audrey now, she could only firmly hold onto the man in front of her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No matter what, | was carrying your child. | checked, it was a boy, and everything was normall!! Upon hearing the words ¡®son¡¯ and ¡®normal¡¯, the man¡¯s gloomy face softened a bit.. ¡°| was worried that Rn¡¯s family might harm our son. Please get a doctor toe and check on me, I¡¯ve been bleeding a bit and I¡¯m afraid doctor toe and check on me, there might be something wrong with the baby!¡± The man spoke coldly, ¡°Pack up,e with me.¡± The two opened the door, ready to go out, when suddenly a few figures. appeared in the hallway. 65.07% Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Birthday Banquet (8) The room where Elise was, was not the same suite that Rn had opened in the hotel. In theory, Rn didn¡¯t know where her room was, but at this moment, he, Audrey, and Danna came over. Elise subconsciously wanted to close the door, but the man beside her emotionlessly stopped her action. Upon the arrival of Rn and hispanions, he showed no sign of panic. Instead, a faint sneer of disdain curled up at the corner of his lips. ¡°Isaac, what are you doing here?¡± Danna looked at her eldest son Isaac, who was standing with Elise, her eyes full of shock and anger. Today was Rn¡¯s 40th birthday, and Isaac, as the eldest brother, not only did not attend, but also did not even make a phone call or send a message. Although she had long known that the two brothers were ipatible, the olddy still held a glimmer of hope. Hoped that the two brothers could mend their rtionship and not let it be too strained. It could be seen that Isaac was standing next to Elise, the olddy was like a blow to the head. She was not stupid, a ridiculous guess had already vaguely formed in her mind! [e) 1115 Isaac had one hand in his pocket, bearing a certain resemnce to Rn. He had handsome and profound features. Despite being middle- aged, there was no sign of him gaining weight. Tall and aloof, he often made young girls in Seffolk swoon. Faced with Danna¡¯s questioning, Isaac responded with a nonchnt smile, ¡°Since | couldn¡¯t get Rn to raise my son for me, | had to take him back and raise him myself.¡± Upon hearing this, the olddy¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she raised her walking stick to hit Isaac. Isaac firmly grasped one end of the cane and swung it forcefully, causing the olddy to step back a few paces. Audrey and Rn quickly helped the olddy to steady herself. ¡°How much hatred, how much grudge did you have against Rn that you wanted to destroy him like this?¡± ¡°How much hatred, how much resentment, olddy, don¡¯t you understand? Initially, | wanted to marry Aurora, but you insisted on letting Rn marry her, and forced me to marry a woman | didn¡¯t love. From childhood to adulthood, you and the old man only had Rn in your hearts. If you brought this upon yourselves, then don¡¯t me me for not treating you as family!¡± Upon hearing Isaac¡¯s words, a storm of shock and disbelief surged in Audrey¡¯s heart. Did Uncle also like Mom back then? Danna¡¯s chest heaved with anger, ¡°When you were young, your father and | were busy with business and didn¡¯t take good care of you, which resulted in your cold and selfish personality. That was our fault. But when we tried to make up for it, you kept pushing us away! After Rn was born, you bullied him at every turn, not treating him like a 25.23% Tl 1115 brother. He has never sand a word against you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your fault, not mine. How could you have another child after me, a Rn? Don¡¯t me me for always being against him. | just want to show you that he¡¯s nowhere near as good as me. He couldn¡¯t make it in Seffolk, that¡¯s why he was forced toe to a small town like Cloud City!¡± Danna¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red, and at that moment, she fully understood. Isaac saw Rn as an enemy, and there would never be any room for reconciliation in this lifetime!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Danna gasped heavily twice, spat out a mouthful of blood with a ¡®puff¡¯, and then everything went ck as she fainted. Rn supported the olddy, his face grim as he instructed the butler and Audrey to help the olddy to the lounge. As soon as the others left, Rn stepped forward, grabbed Isaac by the cor, and swung a hard punch at his face. You should know, in the past, it was only Isaac who beat up Rn, Rn never fought back, but now, his fist came down on him like a hammer. Watching the two brothers quickly get into a fight, Elise turned pale with fright. Inside the lounge. The butler was anxious as if on pins and needles, fearing that the olddy might have an ident. Audrey took her pulse for her, a faint smile appearing between her delicate brows and eyes. 6134% 0 11:15 ¡°Miss, the olddy has fainted from coughing up blood, how...how can you stillugh?¡± ¡°Uncle Butler, after Grandma fainted from the shock of Uncle¡¯s divorcest time, she had blood in her phlegm that has not cleared up. If we don¡¯t use this method to make her cough it up, it will be very difficult for her to recover=" Audrey hadn''t finished speaking when suddenly a sharp voice rang out, ¡°Audrey, was all this part of your n?¡± 90.32% Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Birthday Banquet (9) Elise red at Audrey with a pale face. Audrey left the lounge and arrived at the terrace. Elise followed. Audrey leaned against the terrace railing, her soft, ck hair gently swaying in the night breeze. Her skin was fair, her features delicate, she didn¡¯t look like someone adept at navigating the power struggles of high society. But everything that happened tonight, if she hadn¡¯t stirred things up in the middle, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. ¡°You bribed Laura, didn¡¯t you? If I¡¯m not mistaken, that video was shot by Laura, right? That bitch, she actually had such a trick up her sleeve!¡± ¡°After you saw the video, you knew the child | was carrying wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s. But when the DNA test results came out, they showed that the child was your father¡¯s. Did you start to suspect then that someone had bribed the people at the testing agency?¡± ¡°The dress | was wearing, you tampered with it. The blood | fell onto the ground, it was you who put it in the dress, it wasn¡¯t my blood at all. You knew that the child was myst trump card, in panic. | would definitely contact the person who got me pregnant, and ask him to arrange a doctor to examine me!¡± ¡°Then you brought Rn and the olddy over, and saw Isaac with me! The olddy''s overreaction was normal, but you remained calm. because you had already guessed that the person who got me pregnant. 11 Chapter 167 Birthday Banquet (9) was Isaac, right?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Watching Elise¡¯s face twisted in anger, Audrey slightly curved her lips,¡ª ¡°Yes, | had guessed it a long time ago. After all, anyone who can bribe the Cloud City appraisal agency must be of significant importance!¡± ¡°Why would a wealthy and influential person let you marry my father while carrying a child? Unless hecked a son or had a grudge against my father, why else would he go to great lengths to protect you and the child?¡± Audrey brushed her long hair that had been blown onto her cheek by the wind, a hint of mockery and ridicule appeared on her delicate and wless face, ¡°Elise, you are nothing more than a pawn in Isaac''s hand, a tool he uses to deal with and annoy my father!¡± Elise was emotional and indignant, wishing she could rush forward. and tear Audrey¡¯s innocent little face to shreds. ¡°So what? I''ve been by your father¡¯s side for over a decade, wasn¡¯t | also used by him? He has insomnia, knew | could imitate your mother¡¯s voice, and had me recite poetry to him in her voice every night. Do you think he¡¯s not perverted, not disgusting?¡± ¡°After all is said and done, the most disgusting one is still your mother, once most beautiful woman in Selfolk. but now our more than a femme fatale. Do you know why the olddy doesn¡¯t like your mother? She not only bewitched your father and your uncle, but also had an affair. She is a shameless and flirtatious wretch!¡± Audrey''s face suddenly turned cold. Looking at Elise¡¯s eyes that had grown colder. ¡°Shut up! What kind of person she really is, | will definitely find out in the future, but for now, you have no right to talk about her!¡± Elise thought about how she had actually been defeated by an 29.00% 0 1116 Chapter 167 Birthday Ranquet (0) eighteen¡ªyear-¡ªold girl today, and she was unwilling to ept it. In the past, Aurora had made her jealous and envious, and now her daughter, who was even better than her mother, ruthlessly tore open the face that she had hypocritically maintained for over a decade, exposing her ugly side. She became theughingstock of the entire Cloud City! How could she not hate, how could she not be angry? Elise trembled with rage, her fury almost consuming her. ¡°Audrey, do you think I¡¯ve lost?¡± she spat. ¡°I will follow Isaac to Seffolk. With my abilities, | will quickly rise again!¡± Audrey smirked, ¡°Oh, a man who doesn¡¯t even want his wife and children, I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how you captivate his heart! My main purpose today is to show my father your true colors, to make you unable to survive in Cloud City. | didn¡¯t expect to send you to hell, after all, there¡¯s plenty of time in the future, isn¡¯t there? However, Hayden won''t be able to apany you!¡± With that, she took out her phone and yed a conversation. ¡°Elise, that damn girl imed she had evidence of me shortchanging her mother¡¯spany. Indeed, | did use a batch of substandard fabric back then which led to.. All the employees who initially knew about the fabric issue were fired. Ethereal Threads imed its deficit was due to a sudden fire in the factory, which prevented them from fulfilling orders to customers. How on earth did that damn girl find out? -She was cunning and despised me now. If there was real evidence, could she have tolerated it until now? -That damn girl actually tricked us! 63 84% ll Never mention this again after this! ¡°| had already sent the recording to the Watson family¡¯swyer. If your have any questions, you can go talk to thewyer!¡± 96.625 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 His Favor Towards Her (1) The blood in Elise¡¯s b*dy was slowly coagting. She looked at Audrey as if she were a monster. ¡°Did you also put a bug in the dress?¡± Elise turned pale with anger, trembling all over, ¡°Audrey, | can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so cunning and insidious at such a young age!¡± Audrey slightly curved her lips, ¡°You tter me. Elise¡¯s face contorted, her eyes filled with resentment. She lunged forward, intending to tear apart Audrey¡¯s innocent little face, but before she could get close, Audrey dodged her. ¡°Elise, you only have that ace up your sleeve left now, are you sure you want to take me on?¡± Elise stood frozen in ce, her b*dy cold as if she had fallen into an abyss. Given Isaac¡¯s character, even if she had given birth to a son, he wouldn''t have given her a status.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He was different from Rn, he constantly had women around him, he would never be attached to an older woman! But child, indeed, she was herst trump card! She couldn''t afford to let the child have a mishap. Elise wanted to say something else, but her cell phone rang. She picked up the phone. Hayden¡¯s voice came through, filled with fear Ill 11.161 and anxiety, ¡°Elise, the police are here, they said they want to take me back for questioning about the Ethereal Threads deficit, you need toe down quickly...¡± Hearing the sound of the police car siren downstairs, Elise¡¯s face tumed even paler. She could no longer care about Audrey, her legs went weak and she left! Audrey leaned against the railing, her hands hanging by her sides, unconsciously clenched into fists. Elise said she was cunning and deceitful, but if she was as naive and easily manipted as in her previous life, how could she protect herself and her family? This time, she didn¡¯t push Elise into the abyss, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because Elise had attached herself to Isaac. If she caused Elise¡¯s child to miscarry and left her without any support, Isaac wouldn''t easily let her and her father off the hook. Elise was not afraid, but at that time, she and her father did not have enough strength to contend with Isaac. Provoking him would only bring big trouble upon themselves! However, this was just the beginning, she wouldn''t let Elise and Kelsey have it so easy in the future! ¡°Audrey, so you were the one controlling everything tonight!¡± Corbin emerged from the shadows, his gaze towards Audrey was complex and gloomy. Overnight, Elise was utterly discredited, Rn developed an extreme disgust for Elise, Hayden was taken away by the police, and the old.dy waspletely disappointed in Isaac ¡ª all of these were within her calctions. 25.631 11:16. Was this still the same naive youngdy that everyone initially thought she was? Was this still the same brainless admirer who used to only chase after him? Corbin furrowed his brow, suddenly shivering in the cold. ¡°Did Sterling teach you all this?¡± Corbin really couldn¡¯t understand why she had changed so much, unless someone was advising her behind the scenes! Audrey couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at Corbin. After the fight that night, she was slightly exhausted and didn¡¯t want to waste her breath at all. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ve been led astray by Sterling. You''re a high school girl, getting involved in these deep-seated domestic disputes will only ruin your reputation. Can¡¯t you just go back to being the innocent and lovely girl you used to be?¡± Corbin took out a y figurine, a chibi version of himself, full of charm. ¡°This was the first gift you gave me. You sculpted it by hand. using my photo, and even carved our names into the base...¡± ¡°Audra. | regretted it, regretted taking for granted your dedication and genuine feelings for me over the past two years. | will try my best to make it up to you in the future, no longer making you feel insecure, and no longer letting you down or breaking your heart-¡± Corbin had a belly full of heartfelt words he wanted to say to Audrey, but before he could utter them, the y figurine in his hand was snatched away and ruthlessly thrown to the ground. Corbin was taken aback, then reacted with great annoyance. Just as he was about to confront the person who had knocked over his figurine, he turned around and met a pair of cold, sinister phoenix eyes. \e71 11:10 Before Corbin could say anything, a pair ofrge hands forcefully grabbed his cor ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve let down my daughter¡¯s two years of dedication and true feelings. Now that she no longer has feelings for you, where do you get the nerve to pester her?¡± 111 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 His Favor Towards Her (2) Audrey and Corbin on the terrace were stunned when they saw Rn. Audrey froze, because Rn¡¯s face, which was always clean and clear, was covered in wounds. There was a bruise around his eye, a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth, and his injuries were not light. Corbin, who had never seen a person with a dual personality before, was now being grabbed by the cor by Rn¡¯s alter ego, which scared him a bit. People with this disease could be pardoned even if the murder. hadmitted Corbin wanted to break free from Rn¡¯s grip on his cor, but Rn held on tightly, his eyes glowing a sinister red as he red at him, ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you see my daughter doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you? If you bother her again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± He gave Corbin a hard shove, ¡°Get as far away as you can!¡± Corbin didn¡¯t dare to stay on the terrace for another second, he hurriedly ran away. After Corbin left, only the father and daughter remained on the terrace. Audrey was undoubtedly unfamiliar with Rn¡¯s alter ego. She slightly furrowed her brows, seemingly having quite a bit to say, but didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation with a ¡®stranger¡¯. The atmosphere had a moment of stiffness and awkward silence. 0.00% Ill 11 161 The man walked up to Audrey, wiped the fresh blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his tall b*dy casually leaning against the railing. His phoenix eyes slightly squinted as he looked at Audrey. ¡°My name is Jacob Watson.¡± Audrey, ¡°You...hello.¡± Jacob red at Audrey with a gloomy face, ¡°If he¡¯s your father, am | not your father anymore?¡± Audrey had never dealt with someone with a dual personality before. she didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with him. Moreover, the temperaments of Jacob and Rn were vastly different, which left her somewhat at a loss. Jacob pulled out a cigarette and bit it between his lips, looking at Audrey¡¯s fair and tender face, he raised his eyebrows, ¡°You really look like her.¡± Audrey was taken aback. The ¡°she¡± he referred to in his words, should be his mother, right? ¡°What was the deal with that guy before? You chased him for two years? With that wimpy look, were you blind before?!¡± Faced with Jacob¡¯s straightforward manner of speaking, Audrey was still somewhat unustomed. She bit her lip and replied softly, ¡°I haven''t liked it for a long time.¡± Jacob nodded in satisfaction, ¡°There will be plenty of excellent men in the future. Look further ahead, my daughter naturally deserves the best!¡± Audrey pointed at the wound on Jacob¡¯s face, ¡°Are you... okay? Do you need me to apply some medicine for you?¡± 34.20% Ill 11:16 20345% Jacob shrugged, ¡°You thought | was Rn, acting like a humble gentleman, suppressing everything in my heart. | believe in solving problems with fists, never wasting an extra word. Isaac was hurt more than me!¡± Before Audrey could say anything, Jacob moved closer to her and patted her head, ¡°Is your little dad even more powerful?¡± Little dad? Seeing the confusion in Audrey''s heart, Jacob ufortably exined, ¡°Rn is your elder father, and naturally, | am your younger father. Also, make it clear to me, he is him, and | am me!¡± Audrey, ¡°..... The only thing she couldn¡¯t control tonight was this alter ego split off by her father. ¡°Come on, call me ¡®little dad*.¡± Audrey couldn''t find her voice, she bit her lip, not daring to look at Jacob.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Facing Elise, who was as cold and terrifying as an Asura from hell, turned out to be not as scary in private, and she talked more than expected! Seeing Audrey silent for a long time, Jacob exhaled a puff of smoke, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no one who forces people to call him ¡®little dad¡® the first time they meet. You''ll get used to it eventually!¡± 0 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 His Favor Towards Her (3) Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s words, Audrey was slightly taken aback. Her longshes fluttered like butterfly wings, ¡°Will you... be going out often in the future? Would that harm dad¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Do you care so much about your uncle?¡± Jacob¡¯s face darkened, hist deep crimson phoenix eyes ring angrily at Audrey, the finger holding his cigarette jabbing hard at her forehead. ¡°He had a love-hate rtionship with your mother, used Elise as a substitute for over a decade, evaded reality, was weak and ipetent, and almost harmed you and the olddy. Why are you still thinking about him?¡± ¡°In my opinion, your dad was much stronger than him. If you trust me, | promise | won''t let anyone bully you in the future!¡± Before Audrey could say anything, she heard him say coldly, ¡°If any punk dares to mess with you, I¡¯ll punch him straight to hell!¡± Audrey''s heart fluttered. She already had an uncontroble Sterling by her side, and now there was a father who ruled with his fists. Wouldn¡¯t her life be in chaos? ¡°After this incident, my dad won¡¯t make the same mistakes again. I¡¯m still willing to give him another chance!¡± Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, a flicker of jealous fire sparked in Jacob''s phoenix eyes. He irritably ruffled his hair, ¡°In what way am | inferior to your ¡®big dad¡°?¡± Then, recalling their first meeting and conversation, he realized she didn¡¯t know him well and couldn¡¯t possibly have developed much affection for him. He raised an eyebrow, confidently and arrogantly dering, ¡°You''ll gradually discover the DOM Ill 111 good in your little dad¡°!¡± Before Audrey could say anything, her cell phone suddenly rang. Took out the phone from the bag and nced at the iing call disy. The word ¡°elder brother". Her heart pounded twice. In front of my stepfather, if | answered Sterling¡¯s call, would he throw my phone away directly? Seeing Audrey not answering the phone, Jacob narrowed his deep. phoenix eyes, ¡°Which brother is calling? Real brother or boyfriend?¡± ¡°Audrey, ¡°Kid,¡± Dad warned, ¡°you are not allowed to date, marry, or live with a man before you turn twenty¡ªfour¡ª¡± The corner of Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Dad only said high school was not allowed before, he didn¡¯t say until | was twenty-four!¡± Jacob''s face darkened, a sudden chill rising in his eyes, ¡°So, it was your boyfriend who called. Who is he?¡± Audrey heard the sound of knuckles cracking. Ascene involuntarily surfaced in Audrey''s mind, where Sterling was being beaten by Jacob, yet he dared not fight back. So tragic! She shivered suddenly, she couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. 1.60% 11:16 10.93% ¡°It was Leonard, he had called Auntie before, saying he woulde to see us after the birthday party!¡± Jacob snorted, ¡°Abandoning his own wife and children, Isaac will regret it sooner orter!¡± ¡°Audra.¡± Agentle voice sounded. Just as he was mentioned, he arrived.. Aunt Michelle and second cousin Leonard Watson came over.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Auntie, true to her name, was born into a schrly family. Although she had gained quite a bit of weight due to a course of steroid medication she had to take for an illness a few years ago, she still looked quite dignified. Leonard inherited the virtues of his parents, being quite handsome. From a distance, he looked like a piece of art meticulously crafted by a skilled artisan, so exquisite that not a single w could be found. A pair of gold¡ªrimmed sses with anti-slip chains rested on his high, straight nose. His peach blossom eyes were hidden behind the lenses, concealing the seductive and indifferent look in his eyes. Overall, he appeared refined and noble. If it weren¡¯t for his inability to speak after PTSD, he would have been the perfect prince charming in every woman''s heart! 0 11.16m Chapter 171 Such a big arrogant tonal Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Such a big, arrogant tone! Michelle and Leonard came over. Upon seeing the colorful bruises on Rn¡¯s face, the two had different expressions.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When the two arrived at Azure Haven Hotel, they happened to see Isaac leaving with a bruised and swollen face. Now Rn was also injured, they must have had a fight. ¡°Rn, Isaac wronged you,¡± Michelle apologized. The peach blossom eyes behind Leonard¡¯s sses cooled a few degrees. He nced at Michelle, reminding her that they were already divorced, and that man¡¯s affairs had nothing to do with her anymore. Aside from a slight patience in front of Audrey, Jacob showed no emotion to anyone else. His deep, sharp phoenix eyes swept over Michelle and Leonard, coldly uttering three words, ¡°You guys chat.¡± With that, he took long strides and left. With a face as cold as frost, his bloodthirsty and dark demeanor made the surrounding air seem a few degrees colder. Until Jacob¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner, Michelle was still a bit stunned, ¡°Audra, your dad... why does he seem like a different person?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t worry about him for now, Auntie, Leonard, let¡¯s go to the ounge.¡± Michelle and Leonard exchanged nces. How had Audra changed so nuch in such a short time? 11:16 fuch a big arrogant sone Upon arriving at the lounge, Michelle went to visit Danna first. Despite Isaac having wronged and hurt her, Michelle did not vent her hatred and resentment on the other members of the Watson family. After Michelle entered the room, Audrey poured a cup of tea for Leonard and sat down next to him. In the past, my great-aunt and Isaac also divorced during this period. Later, Isaac¡¯s business grew bigger and bigger, but the mother and her two children who were driven out of the Watson family did not live well. Even though they were not doing well, upon hearing about the trouble at Audrey¡¯s home, the mother and her two children still gave all their savings to help them. Although it was a drop in the bucket, Audrey was still very grateful to them, unlike Isaac. His grandmother had passed away from a stroke, his father was hospitalized due to a car ident, and he never once showed his face! Audrey looked at Leonard beside her, his facial features were thin yet. incredibly refined, with a high nose bridge and well¡ª defined thin lips. Especially those peach blossom eyes hidden under his sses, they were enchanting and elegant. Audrey didn¡¯t know what had happened to Leonard. There was a time when he had run away from home, and when he came back, he was mute. Nowadays. Isaac was unwilling to mention Leonard in public, as if having such a son was his disgrace! ¡°Leonard, you graduated from the Software Engineering Department of Seffolk University, didn¡¯t you?¡± 29.861 11.16 Leonard, with a pale face, nodded slightly. ¡°| heard from your aunt that you were starting a news website?¡± Leonard saw Audrey speaking to him in an adult tone. He slightly squinted his peach blossom eyes, his pale pink thin lips curved in a faint are, signaling her with his eyes to continue speaking. ¡°News websites have already flooded the domestic market nowadays, even if you do an outstanding job, you won''t stand out. Rather than being lost in the crowd, it¡¯s better to lead the era and make your product on par with the three inte giants!¡± Such a big, wild tone! Leonard looked at the young yet boastful Audrey, shaking his head with a smile. Although it seemed unrealistic, | still patiently typed out a line on my phone: ¡°What are Audra¡¯s thoughts?¡± Audrey, ¡°Make short videos, divert the existing traffic on your webpage to these videos. Short videos will be a new social channel and form of entertainment. They are short in duration, highly entertaining, interactive, and spreadable. Moreover, there are no hierarchical restrictions for users, the threshold for creation is low, and viewing is diverse. Users can watch videos in their fragmented time and can also create their own. As for tform providers, you can offer features like likes,ments, shares, and follows. This can satisfy users¡® needs for self-expression, social interaction, rxation, and entertainment, and dispel loneliness better than text and pictures!¡± 65.26% Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Hearts, Finally United at Last. Originally. Leonard just didn¡¯t want to dampen Audrey¡¯s enthusiasm, his lips slightly curled in a somewhat nonchnt manner. Upon hearing her continue, his tall b*dy unconsciously straightened 1. up. Looking at her gaze, a subtle change had urred. The handsome face contours, became a bit more serious and solemn. After she finished speaking, he picked up his phone and quickly typed out a line, ¡°Nice idea, do you have a detailed n?¡± Audrey pursed her lips and chuckled, ¡°I''ll send you the detailed business n once I¡¯ve finished it. | can also provide start-up capital, but | want a stake in it. Once | go to school in Seffolk, I''ll be one of the bosses, fighting alongside you.¡± Leonard extended his slender, attractive hand, gently touching the top of Audrey¡¯s head. His peach blossom eyes under the sses held a slight smile, enchantingly radiant. His other hand typed out a line of text, ¡°Little girl, where did you get the money? The capital required for making short videos is not small.¡± ¡°Leonard, don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± Audrey lifted her teacup, clinking it against Leonard''s. ¡°You just focus on the project, leave all the financial matters to me, Leonard couldn¡¯t help but deepen his smile as he looked at the confidence and wisdom sparkling in the eyes of the girl in front of him. 1116 Danna had already woken up. After Michelle had spoken with her for a while inside, she called Leonard in. When Michelle came out, her eyes were slightly red. Audrey pulled Michelle onto the couch and they chatted for a while. Suddenly, Audrey took out a bottle of medicine from her bag. ¡°Auntie, this is a traditional medicine pill that | specifically researched for you. After you eat it, it can regte the hormone levels in your b*dy. If you trust me, take it home and eat it for a while, there will be a surprise!¡± Michelle took the pill, holding Audrey¡¯s hand, ¡°Alright, Audra, Auntie certainly believes you.¡± Returning to the Watson''s house, Audrey worked overnight to produce a n. When | woke up the next day, my eyes were bloodshot, clearly due to ack of sleep. Danna and Rn had already had breakfast at the restaurant. Audrey nced at Rn¡¯s face, noticed he was wearing sses, and had regained his gentlemanly demeanor, knowing his dominant. personality had returned.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma, Dad.¡± Danna¡¯s health had fully recovered, and she hadpletely lost hope. in Isaac. Now, her greatest wish was to live a good life with Rn and Audra as a family. As Audrey sat down. Rn asked with a somewhat awkward 35.643 11161 expression. ¡°Audra, did Dad do anything out of linest night?¡± He had no memory of his alter ego, nor did he know what happened at the birthday party afterwards was only when the olddy told him about Elise and Isaac in the morning that he realized the injury on his face was from fighting with Isaac Audrey shook her head. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t disappoint mest night. I¡¯m happy. Our family¡¯s hearts can finally be together!¡± very Audrey walked between Danna and Rn, taking their hands and sping them together. Her nose tingled slightly, and a thin mist welled up in her eyes involuntarily. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t think about Uncle¡¯s matter anymore. From now on, Dad and | will be by your side,¡± she said. Saying this, she turned to look at Rn, her smile sweet, ¡°I don¡¯t object to Dad finding apanion, but the premise is that they genuinely treat Dad well...¡± Before Audrey could finish her sentence, Rn interrupted her by pping her hand. ¡°No more searching, taking care of you and your grandmother is the most important thing to me!¡± As he spoke, it seemed as if he remembered something, he pulled out a check, ¡°That Forest paintingst night was too valuable. give this money to that friend!¡± 11:16 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 His Eyes Held a Deeper Meaning After receiving the check, Audrey went to school. She met Sterling. Eden and a few others at the school gate. They emerged from the small shop across from the school, with Sterling in the middle. He wasn¡¯t wearing his school uniform that day, but a ck jacket with the zipper undone. His hands were tucked into his pockets, chewing gum in his mouth. His clean, cold face exuded a sense of casual nonchnce. Eden was the first to spot Audrey at the school gate, and winked at Sterling. and he smirked Sterling lifted his head to look at Audrey, his dark, deep¡ªset eyes slightly narrowed, the contours of his face suddenly bing more sharp and fierce. Last night, he made two calls that went unanswered. He waited until midnight, but she didn¡¯t even reply with a single message. Audrey saw his expression and also remembered not answering his call. At that time, her stepfather was around, but then he got dyed due to other matters, and she forgot to get back to him. A few boys quickly came over. Sterling stopped in his tracks. letting Eden and the others go ahead. After Eden left, Sterling looked at Audrey, who was standing a few steps away from him, and said heavily, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over?¡± 0.00% 1114 Audrey jogpost up to him, her eyes clear and bright as she looked at him. ¡°Brother, are you angry?¡± Sterling¡¯s lips were tightly pressed into a thin line, his dark eyes gloss ¡°What do you think?¡± Audrey pulled out a check from her backpack. ¡°My dad asked me to give this to you. The painting is too valuable. He appreciates your sentiment, but-¡± Before she could finish speaking, the cheek was snatched away by the slender hand of the young man, who was about to tear it into pieces. Audrey quickly stopped him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tear it, don¡¯t tear it.¡± Sterling tugged at the corner of his lip. ¡°Bring back the painting, and ril tear it up.¡± Audrey. ¡°So much money, are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± He tugged at theer of his lower lip, his smile a bit wicked, a bit mischievous. ¡°If your father thinks it¡¯s too much, you can ask him, is his daughter''s first k*ss worth this money?¡± Audrey clenched her fists and pounded on his arm. her fair face as white as jade flushing red. ¡°You just want me to owe you more and more. so that when the timees. | won''t be able to resist whatever you want to do to me!¡± Sterling touched his right cheek with the tip of his tongue, amused by her words. His slender and clean fingers pinched her rosy little face, ¡°What do you think | did to you?¡± Audrey pped his hand away. I''m not talking to you anymore.¡± She covered her face with both hands and ran forward. Sterling caught up with her in a few strides. his sharp¡ªfeatured handsome face close to hers. ¡°Remember the four words | told you!¡± 111 Audrey red at him in embarrassment and anger, ¡°Sterling, don¡¯t say another word!¡± Sterling grabbed the strap of her backpack, slipped the check into it. and said. ¡°Don¡¯t pay this money back to your father-inw, use it to buy yourself some candy¡± Audrey, ¡°You treated me like a kindergartener!¡± Sterling nced at her corbone, his thin lips curving slightly, ¡°Still a child indeed.¡± He said, hands in his pockets, and quickly walked away. It took Audrey several seconds to understand the meaning of his words. What the hell?? Was she a child? So angry!! Didn''t want to deal with him today! At the end of the month, a monthly exam was conducted. In the ssroom exam assigned based on thest score ranking. Audrey couldn¡¯t be in the same ssroom with Sterling anymore. Before the exam, she went to the ssroom where he was, bringing at bottle of milk with her. ¡°I always drink a bottle before each exam, it helps to relieve the tension.¡± she said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sterling leaned his tall b*dy against the back of the chair. his shirt clinging to his chest due to his movement, outlining his lean yet broad 11161 shoulders and the contours of his chest muscles. His dark eyes nced at the milk in her hand, his expression a mix of amusement and seriousness. ¡°Is this how you want me to drink it Audre felt there was a deeper meaning in his gaze, she put the milk n the table and ran off with a blushing face 92.78% Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Sterling Struck Back! The two days of exams passed in a sh. When Audrey returned to ss 10 ssroom, Sterling had already taken his sent. Eden was sprawled on Sterling¡¯s table, couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Damn, does this exam have to be so hard? My old man said, if | don¡¯t improve this time, he¡¯s going to dock my allowance for a month. He¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± Jase, ¡°My family had already given up on my treatment, but this time | copied Sterling¡¯s.¡± Edenughed unkindly, ¡°Did you copy Sterling¡¯s? Sterling is third from the bottom, even worse than me. Are you trying to be the last?¡± No sooner had Eden finished speaking than he was harshly kicked by Sterling. Jase looked at Eden, who was hopping around in pain, andughed without any sympathy, ¡°Although | don¡¯t understand whether Sterling did it right or not, he finished his test this time. If it were me, | wouldn¡¯t be able to answer even if | guessed randomly!¡± Audrey looked at the boys behind her, her eyes involuntarily curving into a smile. The brotherhood among boys was sometimes quite enviable! When the results of this monthly exam came out, Audrey was even more nervous than Sterling. 111 2062% She wanted to see what his true level was really like. As soon as the results were posted. Audrey bolted out of the ssroom, with Ingrid chasing after her. Approaching the honor roll, Audrey rubbed her eyes, ¡°Ingrid, quickly check Sterling''s grades for me.¡± Ingrid squeezed into the crowd, starting to look from thest few names on the list. After searching for a long time, she did not see Sterling¡¯s name. Until someone incredulously said: ¡°Damn! Sterling was actually second in the grade!¡± Ingrid indeed saw Sterling¡¯s name behind Audrey¡¯s. He had actually gone from third from the bottom to second in the grade? Oh my, anothereback! Not only did Sterling make significant progress this time, but even Ingrid, after bing desk mates with Audrey, also advanced into the top fifty in the grade. After thest ss in the afternoon. Audrey had brought over all of Sterling¡¯s test papers. She discovered that he could solve even the most difficult problems correctly, yet he lost points on the simplest ones. She wasn¡¯t stupid, she quickly understood that he did it on purpose. This guy, he was deliberately indulging her!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Audra!¡± Chloe entered ssroom 10, looking at Audrey who was staring nkly at the Sterling papers. Her delicate hand waved in front 0 of Audrey''s eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, feeling a sense of crisis¡°?¡± In this monthly test, Corbin and Chloe ranked third and fourth respectively. Chloe was fine, but Corbin was so angry that he had a bad mood all day. Audrey snapped back to reality, looking at the beaming Chloe, ¡°I¡¯m feeling anxious, why are you so happy?¡± Chloe gently shook Audrey¡¯s arm, ¡°Because we¡¯re going to be ssmates soon!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t know, our homeroom teacher applied to the head of instruction to transfer you and Sterling to our ss. After all, our ss has stronger resources in all aspectspared to ss 10.¡± ¡°You joined a ss, let¡¯s be desk mates!¡± Audrey pulled Chloe¡¯s hand and walked towards the outside of the ssroom. ¡°Audrey, where did you go?¡± ¡°Go find the head teacher!¡± The Headmaster¡¯s Office. The head teacher of ss 1, Olivia, and the head teacher of ss 10, Emily, were in a constant argument. One wanted Audrey and Sterling to transfer to ss 1, while the other refused to let them go. 61 69% 11:17 Olivia, ¡°ording to school regtions, ss 1¡® is for the top. students, from first to fortieth in the grade, they all should be in ss 1. Now you are keeping the first and second in your ss 10, are you trying to vite the school regtions, or harm those two students?¡± ¡°You all know what the learning atmosphere in ss 10 is like, | don¡¯t need to say it. A bunch of poor students, only affecting the learning of the two good students. Emily, you should stop being so selfish!¡± THE Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Neither She nor Sterling Would Transfer sses Emily was infuriated. Olivia was rated as an excellent teacher every year and was also the head teacher of a ss, always feeling superior in front of her. The first and second in the grade had both gone to ss 10. Olivia felt like she had lost all her face and dignity. She couldn''t criticize the students in her ss, so she could onlye andpete with Emily for students! ¡°Two students achieving good grades proves that the foundation of ss 10 students is not bad!¡± Honestly, Emily never dreamed that Sterling could rank second in the grade. Originally, she didn¡¯t have much confidence in ss 10, but Audrey and Sterling sessively achieved unexpectedly good results, which shows that ss 10 still has hope! Seeing that Emily was unwilling to let go, Olivia, with tears in her eyes, turned to the head teacher and pleaded, ¡°Principal, my starting point is for the school and the students. How can two good seedlings. be left in the worst ss? Look at the average score of ss 10, it¡¯s still the worst in the third year of high school!¡± The head teacher reviewed the average scores of all subjects from ten sses, and said thoughifully. ¡°Olivia is right, the good seedlings. should go to ss 1. The foundation and learning atmosphere of ss 10 are different from ss 1. Emily, you go back to the ssroom and tell Audrey and Sterling.¡± Asatisfied smile appeared on Olivia''s face. 111 0 11170 Emily turned blue with anger. She believed that she was no lesspetent in teaching than Olivia. However, because she was not as good at socializing orining as Olivia, she always ended up at a disadvantage whenever something happened! ¡°Director, | used to share your view, thinking that the students in ss 10 were beyond redemption. But didn¡¯t a miracle happen? If Audrey and Sterling can achieve good results, other students surely can too-¡± Olivia interrupted Emily''s unfinished sentence, ¡°Then you should teach the other students well and transfer Audrey and Sterling to our ss!¡± ¡°We won''t transfer!¡± Audrey pushed open the door to the headmaster¡¯s office and walked in. ncing at Emily, who was trembling with anger, Audrey walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Emily, neither Sterling nor | will transfer sses! You''re right, ss 10 isn¡¯t the worst ss. As long as we work hard, we will improve!¡± Olivia frowned, somewhat annoyed by Audrey''s attitude, ¡°If the average score in all subjects is the worst among ten sses, isn¡¯t it the worst ss?¡± ¡°By regtion, you and Sterling had to switch to ss one! Unless, you were no longer studying at Elsa Noble High School!¡± Audrey ignored Olivia, she turned to the headmaster, ¡°Headmaster, Emily is right, the students in ss 10 are not bad, please give us a chance! By the end of the term, our ss¡¯s overall level will definitely improve! If we can¡¯t do it, Sterling and | will transfer to ss 1!¡± The head teacher frowned. ¡°ss 10 is weak in overall fundamentals, and there are only over two months left until the end of the term. Don¡¯t make big promises, or you''ll make us aughingstock to other sses!¡± 37.03% [e) 1112 ¡°Director,st time you all used me of bragging Now that the results are out, did it prove to be bragging? If our ss 10 improves as a whole, and the school¡¯s advancement. increases, wouldn''t that be a great thing for both you and the school?¡± Just two months, why not give us this opportunity, let us prove to you that even underachievers can make aeback as long as they work hard!¡± The head teacher had recently changed his opinion of Audrey quite a bit. Her words had shaken him somewhat, ¡°Alright, if there is improvement in ss 10 by the end of the term, you and Sterling can continue to stay in ss 10!¡± Olivia, ¡°Director, this is against the rules¡ª¡± The head teacher said, ¡°Rules are rigid, but people are flexible. I¡¯m curious to see how much potential ss 10 still has!¡± 79.715 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Her Charm Olivia simply didn¡¯t believe that the average score for the ss 10 final exam would improve. It was already a miracle that Audrey and Sterling made it, could everyone else really turn their lives around? The head teacher was giving too much credit to that group of underachievers in ss 10! This time, Emily didn¡¯t throw cold water on Audrey, she let Audrey call Sterling into the office. Held a meeting for two people. An hourter, the two finally came out of the office. Audrey looked at the nonchnt young man beside her, gently tugged at his sleeve, and asked, ¡°Brother, do you have any confidence that our ss can make progress by the end of the term?¡± Sterling raised an eyebrow, ¡°Whatever you want to do, I''ll cooperate.¡± Awarm current flowed through Audrey¡¯s heart, and a bright and sweet. smile lifted the corners of her lips. The two returned to the ssroom, where Eden wasining indignantly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m third from the bottom, Jase, you little devil, you even made it into the top hundred in the grade, it''s outrageous!¡± Catching Sterling in the corner of his eye, Eden rushed towards him, ¡°Sterling, how did you actually get to second in the grade? My God, | 0.00% Ill 1117 feel like I¡¯m living in a fantasy world!¡± Sterling had his hands in his pockets, his dark eyes looking at Eden with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. His slender eyebrows raised slightly. You should transfer to ss 10!¡± ¡°My score this time, | guess | could only make it to ss 10, Sterling. take me to soar in the future!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Eden hadn''t expected that after he transferred to ss 10, he wouldpletely be Sterling¡¯s sidekick.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What was even more unexpected was that Sterling and Audrey actually had a lofty ambition ¡ª they wanted all the students in ss 10 to fall in love with learning! How the hell was that possible? Eden moved into ss 10, not for studying, right? But he had already boarded the pirate ship, being forced by Sterling every day to deal with those trouble¡ª-making, uninterested¡ª in-studying ssmates. He had just transferred and was quickly on the verge of offending everyone. Several male students in the ss who didn¡¯t like studying and were mischievous, after being disciplined by Eden, never cked off in ss again. The boys were managed by Sterling, while the girls were under Audrey. Except for Carlie and Mabel, the girls gradually asked Audrey about the problems they didn¡¯t understand. 79 951 < The learning atmosphere in ss 10 gradually changed. Carlie and Mabel were still struggling desperately. After half a month, Carlie was also a bit overwhelmed. She used to be the most popr in her ss, both boys and girls were close to her. But now, they all only admired Audrey and Sterling. In fact, even she herself had somewhat submitted. It was not an easy task to instill a sense of unity and collective consciousness in a disorganized ss, and to have them work towards amon goal! Audrey didn¡¯t seem as unbearable and arrogant as she had imagined. When ssmates asked her for help, she would patiently tutor them. Sometimes after school, she even tutored quite a few ssmates. While tutoring, she treated her ssmates to cake and milk tea. Clearly, she could have shone on her own, but she selflessly helped everyone. This is not something that ordinary people can do! When Chloe had free time, she would alsoe to ss 10 to help tutor. Carlie felt that Audrey had a certain magic about her. Otherwise, how could she have won over people who were once her rivals? That day, after the evening self-study, Mabel asked Carlie to leave together. Carlie made an excuse and let Mabel leave first. She nced at Audrey, who was being surrounded by a few girls asking questions, hesitated for a long time, and finally, with her math workbook in hand, walked towards Audrey. When she walked up to Audrey¡¯s desk, Carlie¡¯s heart was almost 60 64% ml 11:17 leaping out of her throat A burning heat flushed her face, she felt embarrassed. ¡°Audrey, how do you solve this problem, can you tell me?¡± 96 491 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 He Had a Sense of Crisis. Carlie had already prepared herself mentally for Audrey¡¯s ridicule or mockery. The tips of her fingers, holding the exercise book, turned white from the intensity of her grip. She didn¡¯t even dare to look into Audrey¡¯s eyes. About four or five seconds had passed when the exercise book in my hand was jerked by someone. Carlic subconsciously clenched. With eyes lowered, he didn¡¯t dare to nce at Audrey at all. Audrey saw the expression on Carlie¡¯s face and couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for help with a question? If you don¡¯t show me, how am | supposed to know which one it is?¡± There was no mockery or ridicule, nor any scornful nces. The attitude was undoubtedly the same as treating ordinary ssmates. You should know, she had often opposed her in the past! Carlie, her face flushed red, asked. ¡°Will will you teach me?¡± Audrey, ¡°Just to rify, if you¡¯re thinking about being friends with me. I¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Even so, Carlie was still extremely happy | was already a great mercy that Audrey did not consider her an enemy, how could she dare to even dream of being friends with her? ¡°This question! Audrey had Carlie sit down and patiently exined the problem- solving method to her. After Mabel walked out of the school gate, she realized she had forgotten her keys and returned to the ssroom.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Reaching the doorway, she saw Carlic, who had always been at odds. with Audrey, sitting next to Audrey. Carlie was attentively listening to Audrey exining the topic to her, while sneakily ncing at Audrey. Her expression was a bit awkward, a bit shy, and slightly excited. Mabel felt as if her blood had frozen in her veins! The pupils contracted slightly, looking at that scene in disbelief. Even Carlie, who hated Audrey the most, actively sought reconciliation. What kind of charm does Audrey have? She was just like her, one of the worst-performing students in the ss. But in just two or three months, she improved dramatically and suddenly became the goddess of the ss! They had previously agreed to drive Sterling away, to uphold Corbin¡¯s honor, but she suddenly changed her mind, started to please Sterling. and neglected Corbin! She broke their promise! Various emotions surged in Mabel¡¯s heart... jealousy, unwillingness, anger, and helplessness! Entered the ssroom, grabbed the keys, and without giving them. another nce, hurriedly left. 26 52% Ill [e) 1117 The efforts and changes of ss 10 were nothing but a joke in the eves of other sses. The worst ss wanting to improve was simply a pipe dream! The students of ss 1 did not take the efforts of ss 10 seriously. They were arrogant and did not believe that ss 10 could produce more people like Audrey and Sterling who could make aeback! But Corbin, however, had a sense of crisis. Especially Sterling, who had always been worlds apart from him in terms of exam scores, suddenly did better than him, he felt a sense of crushing defeat! Before, he felt that he was superior to Sterling in every aspect. Later, when Sterling transferred to Elsa Noble High School and became the most popr guy, he still believed that he was better than Sterling in all aspects except for looks, especially in terms of grades. He was convinced that Sterling would never be able to catch up with him in this lifetime! But suddenly, Sterling became the second in the grade! For Corbin, this was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. He had been depressed for nearly a week, and it was not until Olivia alked to him that his mood improved somewhat. The end of the month was the school anniversary, and you were hosen as the host. It was a recognition of your abilities by the school, on¡¯t belittle yourself!¡± es, he was about to host the school anniversary with Audrey, he still ad the opportunity to show Audrey his best and most outstanding 11:17 side! Corbin found Audrey eating lunch in the cafeteria. She, Ingrid, and Chloe were sitting in a row, facing Sterling, Eden, and Jase, a few boys. Just as Ingrid got up to buy water, Corbin, holding his food tray. walked over and sat down next to Audrey. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 She No Longer Liked Him. The moment Corbin sat down, the atmosphere around him instantly cooled down. The people who were originally speaking all turned to look at him in unison. It was as if looking at a misfit monster. Corbin paid no attention to their gazes, his brown eyes fell on Audrey¡¯s delicate and wless face, his voice clear and gentle, ¡°Audra, you will host the lines this afternoon, I''ll be waiting for you in the auditorium.¡± Audrey gave a faint ¡®hmm¡¯ with a pale face. ¡°Audra, | bought an extra portion of the sweet and sour ribs you like...¡± Before Corbin could finish his words, Eden, who was sitting across from him, roared angrily, ¡°Do you think we Sterlings are dead?¡± Audrey nced at Sterling, whose face was cold and stern. He was tightly pursing his crimson thin lips, a chilling gloom spreading in the depths of his eyes. Without a doubt, Audrey believed that if Corbin continued to sit there, he would be kicked away by Sterling in the next second. The school anniversary wasing up soon, and Corbin, as the host chosen by the school, if he really got hit by Sterling, the one who would be in trouble would be Sterling. Audrey gently kicked the irritable teenager¡¯s leg under the table, then picked a piece of braised fish from his te. Her lips curled intoa 111 [e) delicate smile, ¡°I like braised fish now.¡± The young boy¡¯s paleplexion had suddenly improved significantly The speed of the face change stunned Eden and the others. The implication of Audrey¡¯s words was too obvious. Corbin was publicly humiliated. His hand holding the chopsticks tightened, he was extremely embarrassed! Seeing Corbin looking as if he was enduring something, Eden scoffed, ¡°People don¡¯t like braised pork ribs anymore, you might as well stop standing here and being an eyesore!¡± ¡°What a shameless person, of all things to do, she wants to be the third wheel and ruin our rtionship between Sterling and Audrey!¡± Jase echoed. Corbin stood up, extremely embarrassed, and left with his teeth clenched. In the past, Audrey used to only hover around him, while Sterling, in other schools, had no friends at all, and no one dared to approach him.. But now, both of them had be the center of attention! In Corbin¡¯s chest, it was as if a ball of fierce fire was burning! Audrey obviously liked him, he was clearly the most noticeable top. student and school hunk! Corbin, with bloodshot eyes, bolted out of the cafeteria. Mabel, who was eating in the corner, witnessed everything. Watching Corbin¡¯s retreating figure, the tears swirling in her eyes couldn''t help but fall! 111 0 When looking back at Audrey¡¯s table, a hint of barely noticeable. resentment shed in his eyes! In the afternoon. After finishing her ss, Audrey went to the auditorium to rehearse lines with Corbin. After finishing her lines, Audrey was ready to leave, but Corbin grabbed her slender arm. Audrey quickly withdrew her arm, a sh of indifference and disgust in her eyes, ¡°Corbin, if it weren¡¯t for the school event, | wouldn''t even bother talking to you!¡± Corbin looked at Audrey¡¯s delicate yet cold and heartless face, feeling as if he was on fire inside, ¡°Audrey, even criminals are judged based on their crimes. What exactly have | done for you to sentence me to death so directly?¡± Corbin didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and said, ¡°On the night of the birthday banquet, Elise said that your father could only fall asleep if he heard her voice, otherwise he would have to take medicine. I¡¯ve been working on a robot. As long as you have your mother¡¯s original voice, | can find a way to make the robot rece your mother¡¯s voice. Whatever yourThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. father wants to hear, it can say...¡± Upon hearing Corbin¡¯s words, Audrey was slightly taken aback. The eyes that had not been looking at him directly, turned to look at him. ie) Chapter 179 Chapter 179 The Heart, A Slight Sting Corbin took out his phone again and yed a video. ¡°Look, the robot was like this...¡± Audrey looked at the robot in Corbin¡¯s phone, her rosy lips slightly pursed. Dad''s insomnia was caused by psychological issues. He was obsessed with his love for mom. Medication had little effect on him, and only by hearing her voice could he alleviate his symptoms. This robot indeed solved the pressing issue of dad¡¯s insomnia. Corbin¡¯s gaze fell on Audrey''s palm-sized face. Her skin was thin, delicate, and pale. Up close, it was like uncut jade, crystal clear, smooth, and wless, without a single blemish to be found. She had her long, butterfly¡ªlike eyshes slightly lowered, under her delicate, jade¡ªlike nose were her beautiful, rhombus¡ª shaped lips, exuding a rosy glow, inexplicably making one want to k*ss them. Corbin didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him recently. Audrey wasn¡¯t chasing after him anymore, but he found himself constantly pining for her. Every time he saw her, he felt like he just couldn¡¯t get enough! Sterling, who was ying basketball on the court, was pulled by Eden to the auditorium. ¡°Sterling, how could you be at ease with Audrey being alone with Corbin? | see Corbin is ready to steal her from you at any moment, vou bettere over and check-¡± Sterling casually strolled into the hall, hands tucked into his pockets. Upon seeing the scene on stage, ayer of cold frost immediately covered his handsome brow, giving it a gloomy and stern look. Dark pupils, staring intently at Corbin, were filled with a sinister and cold aura. Was Corbin asking for trouble? Watching Audrey''s eyes darken with desire, her Adam¡¯s apple sliding up and down, it was clear she was filled with longing. And Audrey, surprisingly, stood by his side, oblivious to his abnormality. Sterling¡¯s hands, which were in his pockets, suddenly clenched into fists. After Audrey finished reading the robot''s function section, she suddenly noticed something was off. She looked up and met a pair of gloomy and cold eyes. She shivered involuntarily. She returned the phone to Corbin. Audrey strode towards Sterling. Sterling ignored Audrey, turned around, and walked away briskly. before she could approach. Audrey had chased him for quite a distance before finally catching up with him on the yground. She grabbed his arm, ¡°Why are your walking so fast? There¡¯s nothing going on between Corbin and me. Can¡¯t you at least hear me out before getting angry-¡± 32 731 11:17 < Before she could finish her words, he had already withdrawn his armThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The force was a bit too strong, Audrey momentarily lost her bnce, her slender b*dy stepping back several steps. The two people looked at each other from a distance of a few steps away. His eyes, dark and cold, stared at her as if trying to bore holes through her. His thin lips, under his high¡ªbridged nose, were tightly pressed into a straight line, his facial features taut and sharp. ¡°Exin what? Exin how you were so engrossed in his phone, oblivious to his lewd. and vulgar gaze at you?¡± Audrey really didn¡¯t notice the way Corbin was looking at her. Seeing the mockery and sarcasm in Sterling¡¯s eyes, Audrey¡¯s heart ached slightly. ¡°Did you think | deliberately let Corbin look at me like that? Or did you think that while | was making promises to you, | was also flirting with him, ying both sides? Sterling, in your heart, am | really that despicable, a flirtatious woman?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore either. Both of them were angry, and if they continued to talk, the conflict might escte! Audrey studied his manner in the auditorium, then turned to leave. But before she could take two steps, a tall and thin figure blocked her way. The young boy had his hands in his pockets, a somewhat unnatural expression on his taut, handsome face. His ck eyes were like sshed ink, thick and bottomless. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so,¡± he said. -3.50% Chapter 180 Chapter 180 His Rage The young boy¡¯s deep, dark eyes were fixed on her, as if trying to peer into the depths of her soul. Audrey bit her lip, turned her face away, and avoided eye contact with him. When she spoke, there was a hint of grievance in her voice, ¡°That¡¯s what you''ve always thought! You''ve never believed in me!¡± Watching the thin mist swirling in her eyes, Sterling¡¯s jaw tightened. he ground his teeth quietly, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Was it wrong for me to feel wronged and upset?¡± Whenever her eyes welled up with tears, he would feel somewhat helpless in front of her. His tongue pressed against his right cheek, softening the sharp and tense contours of his face a bit, ¡°I really didn¡¯t miss him that much, | was just pissed at Corbin!¡± Thinking of the way Corbin looked at her, he wished he could tear him. to pieces! He didn¡¯t even dare to look at her with that kind of gaze! Audrey lowered her eyes. ¡°He said he had studied a robot that could mimic my mother¡¯s speech. | thought it might help my father¡¯s insomnia, so | took a closer look, thinking about spending some money to find someone who could develop the same model-¡± Before Audrey could finish her sentence, she suddenly noticed that the young man in front of her looked even more gloomy and upset than before. Achilling darkness filled his narrow eyes, and his hands hanging by TIT his sides suddenly clenched into fists. ¡°He actually dared?!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Audrey didn¡¯t understand what Sterling meant, but his aura suddenly changed, filled with a dark, bloody and deadly energy. ¡°Sterling, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Audrey reached out to tug at Sterling¡¯s sleeve. But the next second, he was thrown off. He turned around and left the yground at a brisk pace, as fast as flying. Asense of foreboding rose in Audrey¡¯s heart. She wanted to follow, but he turned around and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Sterling arrived at the hall. Not seeing Corbin anywhere, he searched around the campus until someone told him that Corbin had already left. Corbin returned home and took a cold shower. Changed into home clothes and came out, both hands holding a towel to wipe the damp hair. Suddenly, the door was forcefully kicked open from the outside. Acold and sinister aura enveloped the surrounding air. Corbin had just turned around when his cor was abruptly grabbed. Before he could react, a harsh punchnded on his eye socket. Corbin let out a scream. lifting his leg to kick at the sinister young man in front of him. 35 371 11.18 Sterling dodged a kick from Corbin Corbin, clutching his painfully throbbing eye socket, red at the furious Sterling. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Sterling had been tolerating Corbin for a long time, he repeatedly tested his patience. In the past, considering they were brothers, he didn¡¯ty a hand on him. But this time ¡ª ¡°Did you go into my room and touch my robot?¡± Corbin bit his cheek, ring at Sterling with uncontroble anger, ¡°In this house, | can go anywhere. Don¡¯t talk about touching your robot, even if | take it away, what can our parents say?¡± ¡°Everything here is mine. If you can¡¯t stand it, get out!¡± Corbin seemed unafraid of Sterling¡¯s fists, he sneered and took a few steps closer to him. ¡°And Audrey, | won''t give up easily! Who knows who will have her by graduation...¡± Before Corbin could finish his words, Sterling stepped forward again, his fists raining down on him like raindrops. Corbin was beaten to the point of being unable to fight back! Allison came back from work, heard some noise upstairs, and hurriedly went up. Seeing Corbin beaten down to the ground, his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, Allison lost her sanity in anger. She picked up a vase from the corner of the wall and, unable to contain her rage, hurled it at the back of Sterling¡¯s head! 65.09% Chapter 181 Chapter 181 She Went to Find Him. Sterling had already seen someone approaching from the corner of his cyc. Just as he was about to kick, he saw Allison¡¯s figure and stopped his action. It was just a pause of a second or two that gave Allison the opportunity she needed. The vase had fallen onto the back of Sterling¡¯s head. From the corner of his eye, Sterling nced at Allison. Her eyes were filled with towering rage, showing no mercy or compassion, treating himpletely as an enemy. When the vase fell onto the back of Sterling¡¯s head, his world was nk for a few seconds. He seemed not to feel the pain in his head, the blood in his b*dy was rapidly cooling. Physical wounds could heal, but mental ones couldn''t. In this home, he couldn¡¯t see any warmth, just as Corbin had said, he was superfluous! Everything in the house was his if Corbin wanted it! The indifference and favoritism of his parents, along with Corbin¡¯s targeting and exclusion, were like a cold, venomous snake, seeping into every pore of his b*dy, devouring his consciousness and sanity. 111 0 11.18This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Three years ago, my heart had already been trampled once! But at that moment, he once again experienced the taste of not being expected, not being liked! In their eyes, he was probably even worse than the most disgusting maggots in the gutter! Warm, viscous liquid slid down Sterling¡¯s head, his eyes a fiery red, densely veined with blood. Gabriel entered a bitter than Allison, and upon seeing the situation in the room, he shuddered. ¡°What happened?¡± Allison red at Gabriel, ¡°Corbin has been beaten up like this, quick, call an ambnce!¡± Gabriel saw Sterling, his face covered in blood and seemingly badly injured, his eyes filled withplexity. He sighed heavily, took out his phone, and dialed the emergency number. That night, Allison and Gabriel had a heated argument. Allison asked Gabriel to send Sterling away, but Gabriel did not agree. Allison left a remark, ¡°Leaving a trouble at home, you will regret it sooner orter!¡± After saying that, she left the vi and headed to the hospital. Audrey was worried about Sterling, as his face was terrifyingly grim vhen he left the yground, After returning home, she made several calls to him, but no one 75% ¡ã 11:18 answered. Audreyy on the bed, not feeling the slightest bit sleepy whenever she thought of the look in Sterling¡¯s eyes at that time He had a bad temper, what if something happened? Audrey climbed out of bed, opened the bedroom door, and headed downstairs. ¡°Audra, where did you go?¡± Rn suffered from insomnia, and the medication had no effect. He left his room, intending to smoke a cigarette on the balcony, only to spot Audrey sneaking downstairs. Audrey turned around, looking at Rn who appeared slightly weary and haggard. She touched her head and whispered, ¡°Hannah is upset, she wants me to go and keep herpany.¡± Rn knew that the Hannah Audrey was talking about was her best friend Hannah. ¡°It was sote, it wasn¡¯t safe for you to go out alone. Dad will take you there.¡± Audrey quickly waved her hand. ¡°Dad, I''ll drive there myself. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll text you when | get there.¡± Before Rn could say anything. Audrey had already dashed out the door in a sh. Audrey drove to the Howard family. On the way, she saw a 24-hour cake shop and bought some desserts. 60 465 Ill The car stopped at the front of the Heward family¡¯s hemSE nced at the third floor room where Sterling was, there were sko lights on, it was pitch ck. Audrey got out of the car, unsure whether or not to climb over the wall to get in The patrolling security guard came over and, seeing Audrey, he asked in confusion, ¡°Little girl, who are you looking for thister Chapter 182 Chapter 182 11e had pulled her tightly into his arme seturis Aber ground glimeved at the sports car pust be Aud These who and Soda Ferrar pe ce at have been well af like The Nile girl Roked panel pretty, not at all hke a bad person The seats gurd was somewhat worried that she might have been cked by had peoplete at night ittle girl, it''s sote, weren¡¯t you going to go home and rest?¡° was a ssmate of Sterling¡¯s, | needed to find him urgently. The security guard said. ¡°Both young masters of the Howard family were not at home, they went to the hospital. Audrey''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Went to the hospital? ¡°Uncle, what happened to them?¡± Seeing the unmistakable worry and anxiety in Audrey¡¯s eyes, the security guard quickly said, ¡°I heard that Sterling hit Corbin, hit him really hard. Sterling usually looks so cold and unapproachable, this time he even hit his own brother-¡± Audrey suddenly raised her voice, her delicate and beautiful face instantly turning a few degrees colder, ¡°He hit Corbin, there must be a reason!¡± The security guard was taken aback. IN 1118 Unexpectedly, the little girl who looked gentle and sweet on the outside, actually had such a fierce side. Audrey quickly realized her mistake, apologized to the security guard, then get into her sports car and left. Audrey didn¡¯t know which hospital Sterling had gone to, but she subconsciously drove to a hospital in the city where the Watson family Was. Audrey parked the car in the parking lot and went to the reception. desk in the lobby to ask if anyone had seen Sterling. Originally without much hope, unexpectedly, the nurse at the consultation desk said, ¡°A tall and thin young man who looks even better than a star, right?¡± Audrey nodded, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± into t Nurse, ¡°I think | saw him go garden.¡± Audrey hurriedly ran towards the direction of the garden. After searching around, in the darkest corner of the garden by the bench, a familiar slender figure was found. Sterling! It was alreadyte at night, a crescent moon hung in the night sky, casting down a cool silver glow, making that lone figure appear even more frail and lonely. The night wind blew in gusts, the weather had gradually turned cold, yet he was the back only wearing a white shirt, with a ring crimson stain on his cor. He tilted his head back, gazing at the night sky, feeling so lonely as if [e) 11:18 he was the only person left in the world. Audrey''s heart, slightly shrank. There was a kind of suffocation that made it hard to breathe. She walked over with the dessert and squatted down in front of the young boy. She took the initiative to grasp hisrge hand that was resting on hist knee. His hand was both cold and icy, as if devoid of any warmth. She gripped it tightly in her own hand, wanting him to feel the warmth. The young boy¡¯s vacant, gloomy, and cold ck eyes slowly lowered, falling onto her fair and delicate little face. His b*dy stiffened for a moment. It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect her to find this ce! Audrey held his hand, but no matter how much she rubbed it, it didn¡¯t seem to warm up. She breathed a warm breath onto his. hand, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, you''re not alone, Audra is by your side.¡± His eyes were filled with red blood vessels, so red that they seemed about to drip blood, yet not a single tear fell. ¡°Brother, if you want to cry, just cry. Don¡¯t hold it in. | won¡¯tugh at you!¡± No sooner had her words fallen than her slender, pale wrist was forcefully seized by him. [e) 11:183 90 95 111 With a strong pull, he lifted her up and held her in his arms He held her so tightly that she could hardly breathe, but she didn¡¯t struggle, letting him hold her tightly. His condition was like that of a drowning man who had grasped at a life-saving straw.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He buried his face in her delicate, white neck, inhaling the strawberry scent on her. 0 1118 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 She Was a Ray of Light in His Life Audrey felt the stiffness in his b*dy, she reached out with both hands, and embraced him back. He was like a silent volcano, with magma already churning inside, ready to erupt at any moment. She couldn''t let him lose control any further. The delicate little hand gently stroked his thin back. ¡°What happened, will you tell me?¡± The young boy remained silent for a long time, and she patiently stroked his back. Gradually, he wasn¡¯t so stiff and tense anymore. ¡°| had long since given up expecting anything from them, but | still felt a chill in my heart. Where did | go wrong to make them despise me so much...¡± He had long been capable of moving out, but he continued to live with the Howard family. Although he was reluctant to admit it, deep down he still yearned for that faint sense of kinship. ¡°What on earth did | do wrong? No matter what | do, it¡¯s always. wrong. If | perform well, they think I¡¯m overshadowing Corbin. If | don¡¯t, they think I¡¯m inferior to Corbin in every way!¡± He lifted his eyes, red as if they could bleed, his thin lips trembling slightly, ¡°Was | born unwanted?¡± Audrey tightened her arms around his b*dy. 0.0074 [e) < 15 she was a day of light in Ha Luu The tears hidden in the corners of the eyes, fell uncontrobly. She saw the despair and struggle, loneliness and solitude in his eyes. She knew, a child not being liked by his parents would cast a psychological shadow! Resentment, unwillingness, yet helplessness, turned him dark and twisted! ¡°In this world, there was no parent who did not love their own child, unless, they were not their biological child!¡± In his past life, he became the young master of the Darnell n, and Audrey could only guess that he was not the biological child of the Howard family, and she never found the opportunity to tell him.. But tonight, it seemed like his spirit was about to copse, he stepped into the dark abyss, she had to tell him her suspicions! Because he was not their biological child, they did not consider his feelings! Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Sterling¡¯s b*dy stiffened once again. ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice was hoarse, as if it came from deep within his throat, carrying a tremor from his soul. Audrey looked into his bloodthirsty crimson eyes, cradling his angr face in her hands, and softly said, ¡°Would you still care so much if they weren''t your parents? You''re physically and emotionally scarred, did they ever show concern? No, they left you here all alone, which is against all reason. We don¡¯t need to trap ourselves in the abyss for people who aren¡¯t worth it!¡± Sterling had considered the possibility that he wasn¡¯t their biological child, but he didn¡¯t dare to confirm it all. 30.19% IN 111 Because he yearished for a glimmer of hight in his life! ¡°Brother, you were not alone, | was there with youThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two stared at each other for a long time, until he pursed his pale hips into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. Yes, there was light around him, what else was he afraid of? The gloom and loneliness in his eyes gradually faded away. His tall and thin b*dy leaned back against the chair, and he rxed. considerably. He pulled Audrey to sit beside him. Audrey looked at his bandaged forehend, asking softly. ¡°How did you end up fighting with Corbin?¡± Speaking of this. Sterling became visibly agitated. ¡°The robot he showed you, | developed it, intending to give it to my father¡ªin¡ª law. What?? Audrey''s eyes widened abruptly, looking at Sterling in disbelief, her tongue seemingly tied in a knot. ¡°You, you can also develop robots?¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than the young man fiercely flicked his forehead. ¡°Do you look down on me that much?¡± Audrey held her forehead and shook her head, her eyes sparkling brightly, her voice light and soft. ¡°You really are a treasure, big brother.¡± She held her face with both hands, looking like a little fangirl. ¡°How does big brother know how to do everything!¡± 11.18 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Such sweetness, seeped into the bottom of my heart! Watching her delicate and soft, with shining eyes, Sterling''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His slender and clean hand lifted, blocking her eyes, ¡°Stop seducing me!¡± Was she foolish or not, didn¡¯t she know how enticing that kind of look was? The light in her eyes, it was as if he was her entire world! Little troublemaker! They were drugging him again! Audrey looked at therge hand blocking her view, her fingertips tracing across his palm. It felt numb and tingly, as if a tiny current had passed through. He firmly grasped her slender fingertips. Audrey winced as he pinched her, drawing a soft breath, ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Did she intentionally seduce me while in pain?¡± Audrey knew he kept his promises and wouldn''t do anything excessive to her now, which was why she dared to be so brazen. ¡°You said | seduced you with my eyes before. I¡¯m showing you what seduction really is.¡± Upon hearing her words, Sterling couldn¡¯t help butugh.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. 111 11:18 Was he really just a child, thinking that a brush against the palm was a flirtation? Audrey looked at his smiling face, unconsciously smiling in her eyes. He was a man who rarely smiled, usually with a cold expression, his brows and eyes filled with gloom and malice. Even when he did smile, it was a barely noticeable tug at his lower lip, or a smirk that was more like a sneer. But at that moment, he wasughing from the depths of his heart. His eyebrows and eyes were pitch ck, his nose was high and straight, his thin lips were distinct, and his contours were cold and sharp... He was so handsome that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. Audrey didn¡¯t dare to keep looking at him, she took out the dessert she had bought, ¡°I also bought this.¡± Sterling¡¯s tall figure leaned against the back of the chair, one handzily draped behind her chair. From a distance, it looked as if he had pulled her into his embrace, creating a scene as beautiful as a scene from a soap opera. He turned sideways, looking down at her, ¡°Not eating.¡± ¡°You''re really not eating? Well, I''ll eat it then.¡± Audrey had bought a box of souffl¨¦. She scooped a spoonful and put it in her mouth. After finishing her meal, she scooped up another spoonful. Seeing the young man¡¯s intense gaze on her, she brought the spoonful of cake to his lips, ¡°I''ll give you another chance.¡± His dark eyes deepened a bit, he opened his mouth, and ate the bite of cake she had fed him. ¡°Not as sweet as you.¡± 23 581 Ill [e) Audrey caught his meaningful gaze and suddenly remembered that she had eaten with the spoon. She quickly lowered her long feather¡ªlike eyshes. ¡°Could you please stop talking?¡± Sterling watched her, her long cyshes trembling shyly. His tongue swept over his clean, neatly arranged front teeth, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down, ¡°Alright, | can¡¯t stay with you any longer, sooner orter you''re going to drive me crazy!¡± He rose, hands tucked in his pockets, and took a few steps forward. Audrey watched his retreating figure, almost not knowing whether tough or cry. After a good while, he finally came over, stuffed her into the sports car and said, ¡°Hurry home and sleep. Girls who stay upte, beware of bing ugly.¡± Audrey sat in the driver¡¯s seat, leaning on the window, her eyes shining brightly as she looked at him, ¡°What about you, brother?¡± ¡°I will go to school tomorrow.¡± He raised his hand, ruffling her hair, ¡°Now that you know about the robot, send me your mother¡¯s original voice when you have time. | need to create the voice, and there are many functions that need to be improved. It might not be until winter vacation that | can give it to you.¡± Audrey''s eyes welled up with tears. n the next second, the boy flicked her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, no rying!¡± inally, she added awkwardly, ¡°Consider it as your reward foring ofort me in the middle of the night!¡± fter Audrey left, Sterling sat down on the bench, looking at the nfinished cake she left on the chair. He picked it up and took a bite. [e) He really didn¡¯t like sweets, the everly sweet taste made him feel dritented, because there was not a bit of sweetness in his life But tonight, he felt that such sweetness had seeped into his heart! 11:19 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Sterling was about to be fired. Audrey gave Leonard the fifty million that Sterling didn¡¯t want. Leonard re-registered a cultural entertainmentpany, named Light & Shade Media. Audrey was the major shareholder of thepany. Audrey gave Leonard another list, asking him to find several hosts who would have over twenty million followers after joining the short video tform in the future, and to sign contracts with them ahead of time. Then another n was made. Not only did she want to develop short videos, but she also wanted to build a star-¡ª-makingpany. The domestic entertainment industry had gradually matured, with severalrge media and entertainmentpanies controlling the resources of top-tier celebrities. Newly established entertainmentpanies naturally did not have enough advantages to stand in the market, they could only find another way. For instance, the trainee model of Country H had not yet be popr domestically. If we could have seized this opportunity in advance, we would have been able to take the lead in the market and traffic in the future! Audrey sent thepleted n to Leonard. In less than half an hour, a reply from Leonard was received. 0 11191 What kind of treasure were you, little sister¡± Audrey responded with a tongue¡ªout smiley face She stretchedzily and went to the bathroom to wash up. Having tidied up. Audrey headed to school. As soon as | arrived at the ssroom, Chloe hurriedly ran over. ¡°Audrey, did you hear?¡± Audrey put down her backpack, looking at the panting Chloe, ¡°What''s Wrong?¡± ¡°Corbin was hit by Sterling, his motherined to the school, demanding that Sterling be expelled!¡± Chloe furrowed her delicate brows, utterly confused and angry, ¡°Sterling is her son too, isn¡¯t she being too biased? Isn¡¯t it normal for brothers to have conflicts and fight?*. Audrey''s action of taking the book suddenly paused. With her eyebrows furrowed, she looked at Chloe, ¡°They came to the school?¡± Chloe nodded, ¡°I heard that Corbin¡¯s mom forced the school to hold a meeting. If they don¡¯t expel Sterling, she''ll keep making a fuss!¡± Audrey''s heart, suddenly clenched. What was this, mom? It was a devil that fed on human blood, wasn¡¯t it! Audrey stood up from the chair and ran towards the outside of the ssroom. 20.35% Il 1119D Chloe and Ingrid chased after them. Eden and Jase walked into the ssroom and saw three girls in a hurry. Eden grabbed Ingrid¡¯s arm, ¡°Are you all on your period?¡± Ingrid¡¯s face tumed red, she red at Eden in embarrassment. ¡°No, it¡¯s that Sterling might be getting fired!¡± ¡°Holy shit, how could that be?!¡± Eden and a few others quickly put down their backpacks and hurriedly headed outside. The school had never encountered a situation like that of the Howard family. The mother actually demanded the school to expel her eldest son! Since Sterling ranked second in his grade, he was a key focus for the school¡¯s development, not someone who could be expelled just like that. A meeting was still needed for discussion. Allison and Corbin arrived at the school early. The principal notified all the board members and school leaders. Opinions were not very unified.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was not until Allison provided a medical record of Sterling¡¯s paranoid and irritable syndrome. Upon seeing this medical report, the faces of the school authorities. changed one after another. 55.924 Il < 111 BA eiletiHet SHR Ydleing this ¡°| had you fire him for the sake of the school He beat his own brother to such a state, who knows if he might harm other innocent students one day!¡± ¡°By then, your school¡¯s reputation would have been damaged in all aspects!¡± The head teacher nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Principal, there was a case in the past where a student from Fourth High School was severely beaten by a person with a violent temper. If we leave any hidden dangers, I¡¯m afraid they might be a disaster in the future!¡± Upon hearing the words of the head teacher, Corbin, who had been silent all along, let a cold smile flicker across his lips. Yesterday, he deliberately provoked Sterling, just so he could leave Elsa Noble High School. Even if he got beaten up, it was worth it! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 With her there, he wouldn¡¯t leave! Audrey was unable to enter the meeting room. Could only be anxious outside. ¡°Sterling is here!¡± Eden yelled. Several people looked downstairs, only to see Sterling, dressed in ck, approaching. He had a bandage wrapped around his forehead, but it did not affect his cool and handsome appearance. His hands were tucked in his pockets, and he exuded a gloomy and indifferent aura. Perhaps sensing the gazes of the few people upstairs, hezily lifted. his eyelids. When the gaze swept to Audrey¡¯s face, it stopped. He and she locked eyes for a few seconds before continuing to walk forward. Not long after, he arrived upstairs. Audrey and a few others ran towards him. ¡°They''re having a meeting inside, your mom and Corbin are both in there,¡± Audrey looked at Sterling with concern. Sterling had already received the call and knew what was about to happen. Seeing the worry in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Sterling pulled his slender, clean hand out of his trouser pocket and gently patted her head, ¡°As long as you''re here, | can¡¯t leave.¡± 27 365 Behind Audrey, Eden. Jase, Chloe, and Ingrid were caught off guard and were fed with dog food, all of them looking as if they had goosebumps. Audrey was still a bit uneasy. Just now, they had looked inside through the window, not knowing what Allison had shown to the school leaders, but their faces had all changed. After knocking on the door, Sterling entered the conference room. Voting had already begun inside. The final voting results showed that the majority supported Sterling''s dismissal. The principal looked at Sterling with aplex and regretful gaze, what a pity to lose such a promising young talent! Just as the principal was about to announce the result of Sterling being expelled from the school, the door of the conference room was pushed open once again. Aman ina suit and leather shoes walked in. Upon seeing the man, the principal and several directors all stood up. ¡°Mr. Irwin, what brought you here today?¡± Elsa Noble High School was a private school. Last year, the library was rebuilt, and it was this Mr. Irwin who funded it. Mr. Irwin shook hands with the principal, then stood next to Sterling and said in a deep voice. ¡°A talent like Sterling, your school cannot expel.¡± Mr. Irwin pulled the principal aside and whispered a few words. ¡ã Upon hearing Mr. Irwin''s words, the principal¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The principal sat back down in his seat, looking at Sterling with a gaze filled with a hint of admiration and satisfaction. ¡°Considering that Sterling had not made any mistakes at school, | decided to keep him in school to continue his sses. Upon hearing this. Allison and Corbin were momentarily taken aback. Corbin¡¯s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists. Who exactly was this Mr. Irwin, and why was he here to stir things up if Sterling couldn¡¯t fire him? Allison¡¯s face changed slightly, she put pressure on the school with a stem face. ¡°Just because he hasn¡¯t made a mistake at school, you can let a student with mental illness run rampant? If your school is so unfair, | have no choice but to transfer our Corbin!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We, Corbin, represented you, Elsa Noble High School, in variouspetitions, including the Al Intelligent Robot Competition. The finals will be held during the winter vacation. If you lose him, you are losing your best student!¡± Faced with Allison¡¯s tant favoritism, apart from Sterling''s indifferent expression, everyone else was somewhat shocked and puzzled. Mr. Irwin directly asked, ¡°Madam, what ce did your younger son take in the Al Intelligent Robot Competition before?¡± ¡°Fifth ce in the nationalpetition, first ce in Cloud City!¡± Mr. Irwin scoffed. ¡°Did you know that your eldest son represented ourpany in the Adult Al Intelligent Robot Competition two years ago 0 11.19 and won the championship?¡± ¡°Allison. Corbin 98.26% IN Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Sterling''s Excellence Allison refused to believe that Sterling was better than Corbin, instinctively retorting. ¡°Whether he¡¯s a dragon or a worm, don¡¯t |, as his mother, know clearly?¡± Corbin stood to the side, clenching his teeth and not saying a word. From the moment Sterling¡¯s and Audrey¡¯s father made that robot, it was clear that Mr. Irwin hadn¡¯t exaggerated on his behalf. He might have really won the championship as early as two years ago! Moreover, the adultpetition was much more difficult than that for students. Corbin looked at Sterling with aplex expression, feelings of resentment, jealousy, and anger welling up inside him! Did he and Audrey deliberately act like useless fools in front of him? ¡°Principal, have you already decided to keep Sterling?¡± Allison asked with a tense expression. The principal nodded, ¡°If student Corbin can¡¯t stay in the school, he can apply for a transfer!¡± Allison originally intended to teach Sterling a harsh lesson, to the point where he wouldn''t be able, continue his studies. Unexpectedly, Sterling managed to stay, and it was Corbin who ended up leaving! Allison¡¯s face turned green with anger. She grabbed Corbin¡¯s arm, about to suggest that he transfer to another school, when Corbin spoke up first. ¡°Mom, my brother didn¡¯t hit me on purpose yesterday. | don¡¯t Ill 11:19 me him anymore Besides, he¡¯s so excellent. | still need to learn a lot from him in the future! Allison furrowed her brows, seeing that Corbin was unwilling to transfer schools, both explicitly and implicitly, she had no choice but 10 suppress her frustration! After Mr. Irwin entered the conference room, Eden felt much more at case. He said to Audrey and the others, ¡°Once, | went to Mr. Irwin¡¯spany with Sterling, and Mr. Irwin directly gave Sterling a check for fifty million. Then, Sterling took me to a sky restaurant for dinner!¡± Jase, ¡°Damn, how is Sterling so rich?¡± Bruno, ¡°I used to think Sterling was just good at fighting, but after thest monthly exam, | realized he¡¯s a genius!¡± Chloe counted on her fingers, ¡°Handsome, rich, good grades, and can fight, what on earth can¡¯t he do?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to pick up girls,¡± Eden mocked mercilessly, ¡°He¡¯s into Audrey and he still hasn¡¯t won her over!¡± Audrey red at Eden, about to say something, when Sterling emerged from the conference room. With a long stride, he directly kicked Eden in the butt. Caught off guard, Eden stumbled forward a few steps. Ingrid happened to be standing in front of Eden, and Eden suddenly pounced on her. He reflexively hugged her. 1119 Jase and Bruno sneered and let out two mocking cries. Ingrid, blushing and embarrassed, extricated herself from Eden¡¯s arms Eden turned around and red at Jase and Bruno, ¡°You two, stop messing around. If my sweetheart sees this, she¡¯ll be eaten up with jealousy!¡± Saying so, he nced at Ingrid with her head down, ¡°Did it hurt when | bumped into you?¡± Ingrid, originally still immersed in embarrassment, quickly sobered up when she heard Eden mention his sweetheart. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± The dean of discipline came out, saw them making a ruckus in the corridor, and bellowed. Eden eximed loudly, ¡°Director, if Sterling is fired, it would truly be the greatest injustice in the world, it''s unbearable!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The head teacher frowned, ¡°The greatest injustice in the world? Eden, is it? Go home and read more. Sterling managed to rank second in the year, while you ranked third from the bottom. And he needs you to cry injustice for him?¡± Eden,¡± H nicely, can we not bring up the mncholic topic of grades? 70911 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 He Was Moving Out The previously silent Sterling finally spoke, ¡°Let''s go.¡± As soon as Sterling spoke, Audrey and the others followed him and left.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The head teacher and the principal stood together, watching Sterling and Audrey who were leading the way, and couldn''t help but exim, ¡°In all these years at the school, this is the first time we¡¯ve misjudged!¡± Audrey and Sterling used to always give him a headache, not being among the outstanding students. However, recently, the two of them have fostered a love for learning in ss 10, almost catching up with the first ss. In the past, the students of ss 10 were ck andcked a sense of collective honor. But now, they seem to have united as one, putting in all their effort and sprinting towards their goals! The head teacher had quietly visited ss 10 several times to observe. There were rarely any students cking off in ss, they were all quite serious during lessons, and they would discuss and ask questions after ss. This was something he didn¡¯t even dare to think about before. Perhaps, in the final exam, they really could create a miracle. Corbin and Allison came out of the meeting room looking rather unwell. Corbin spotted Sterling walking side by side with Audrey at first 0.00% nce, their silhouettes exuding an indescribable harmony andpatibility. Unaware of what Sterling had said, Audrey suddenly lifted her head. looking at him with a beaming smile. Her eyes were sparkling, her smile sweet, the dimples at the corners of her lips were deeply embedded, possessing an indescribable beauty and charm. But that ripple¡ªinducing smile was no longer for him. Corbin clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hands. bulging out. He couldn''t ept such a change in her. Clearly, in the past, all her beauty belonged only to him! The news that Allison almost forced Sterling to be fired in order to protect Corbin had spread throughout the school forum. In the past, whenever Corbin had any issues, everyone would stand by him and speak up for him. However, as Sterling turned around and became the school bully, standing up for many students who were bullied by Simon, he also gained quite a few supporters in the school. Especially after he did better than Corbin in thest monthly exam, he gained even more fans., Therefore, as soon as the post about him almost being forced to drop out was released, everyone started to voice their indignation for him. Corbin returned f the ssroom, finding that everyone was looking at 32.72% him with a hint of strangeness. Seeing the usations and curses against him in the forum. Corbin. was almost infuriated to death. Despite being beaten to a pulp by Sterling, shouldn¡¯t he have received some sympathy? What kind of magic had Sterling cast on them, that they all stood by his side? After the evening self-study. Sterling was the first to leave the ssroom. He visited the Howard family. Took all the clothes out of the wardrobe and put them into the suitcase. Gabriel had heard about what happened today, feeling guilty towards Sterling. Upon learning that he had returned, he went up to the third floor. Seeing him packing, his brow immediately furrowed, ¡°Sterling, where are you going?¡± Sterling didn¡¯t look up, his thin lips coldly spat out two words, ¡°Move out.¡± ¡°| knew that what your mom did this morning was excessive. She lost her mind because you hit Corbin too hard yesterday, and that¡¯s why she went to your school...¡± Before Gabriel could finish his sentence, he was silenced by a chilling, pitch-ck gaze from Sterling, who had just lifted his head. ¡°Am | 65 415 your biological child?¡± He asked with a nk expression. Gabriel was taken aback by the question. ¡°How could you think that way?¡± Gabriel entered the room, stopping Sterling from packing his clothes, ¡°Come to the study, Dad wants to talk to you.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Significant Secret The study room. Gabriel looked at the gloomy and indifferent young man, his gaze sweeping over his handsome and firm brows and eyes. Even though Allison constantlypared Sterling unfavorably to Corbin, Gabriel knew that Sterling was not only better looking, but also far more outstanding in other aspects than his peers! Just ¡ª Gabriel looked into Sterling¡¯s eyes, a flicker ofplexity passing. through. Such a promising seedling, what a pity! ¡°Talk about what?¡± Seeing Gabriel staring at him incessantly, Sterling¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he furrowed his brows. Gabriel patted Sterling¡¯s lean yet sturdy broad shoulders, signaling him to sit down for a chat. Sterling stood still, his hands tucked in his pockets. Gabriel didn¡¯t force him, ¡°Your mom really went too far this time, but she¡¯s just a person with a sharp tongue and a soft heart, don¡¯t stoop to her level!¡± Sharp tongue but a soft heart? A faint hint of mockery swept across Sterling¡¯s cold lips. She had never shown him any mercy! 11.19 Seeing Sterling remain silent, the coldness in his eyes deepening. Gabriel felt slightly embarrassed. Just as he was about to say something else, he heard Sterling speak impatiently. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Was | your biological child? Gabriel was taken aback for a moment, then replied, ¡°Where on earth is your mind going, child? Of course, you are our biological child.¡± Sterling didn¡¯t say anything else. But looking into Gabriel¡¯s eyes, there was an intangible sense of oppression. Gabriel was in turmoil, he said earnestly, ¡°I promise you, your mother will not treat you like that again! Stay at home with peace of mind, don¡¯t go out to live, home is the safest!¡± Sterling slightly narrowed his deep, dark eyes. Gabriel seemed to have a hidden meaning in his words. Was it safe at home, but unsafe when going out? Sterling¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice deep and brooking no argument, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± After returning home, Corbin went straight to the third floor. Pushing open Sterling¡¯s room door, he shouted angrily, ¡°Was it you who stirred up the school forum, leading everyone to attack me?¡± ¡°Sterling, did you think you had won me over? No matter how impressive you are, you still couldn¡¯t win our parents¡¯ favor. Mom said, 25.54% if you don¡¯t apologize to me, you should leave this house-¡± Before Corbin could finish his sentence, he realized that Sterling was not in the room at all. On the wooden floor, there was a ck suitcase, inside of which were a few pieces of clothing that Sterling usually Corbin entered the room. ¡°Sterling?¡± Receiving no response, Corbin frowned, ready to leave, when suddenly he heard Sterling¡¯s phone Line ring. Sterling¡¯s phone was charging on the bedside table, Corbin walked over and took a nce. The screen disyed a Line message from Aimee: [I''ll be back in the country next week, remember toe see me-] Corbin nced at Aimee¡¯s profile picture. She was a young and beautiful mixed-race woman with long ck hair, blue eyes, and delicate yet stunning features. Soon, the woman sent another message: ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a year since west met, | bet you¡¯ve be even more handsome? Looking forward to seeing you, | really want to pinch your handsome face!¡± Upon seeing the information, Corbin seemed to have discovered some major secret. He took out his phone, snapped a photo of the information on the screen, and then quickly left Sterling¡¯s room. Gabriel couldn¡¯t dissuade Sterling, who pulled out a credit card. 56.86%